Title: The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
Subject:
Author: Mark Twain
Keywords:
Creator:
PDF Version: 1.2
Page No 1
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
Mark Twain
Page No 2
Table of Contents
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories ............................................................................................................1
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
i
Page No 3
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
Mark Twain
The $30,000 Bequest
A Dog's Tale
Was It Heaven? Or Hell?
A Cure for the Blues
The Enemy Conquered; or, Love Triumphant
The Californian's Tale
A Helpless Situation
A Telephonic Conversation
Edward Mills and George Benton: A Tale
The Five Boons of Life
The First Writingmachines
Italian without a Master
Italian with Grammar
A Burlesque Biography
How to Tell a Story
General Washington's Negro Bodyservant
Wit Inspirations of the "Twoyearolds"
An Entertaining Article
A Letter to the Secretary of the Treasury
Amended Obituaries
A Monument to Adam
A Humane Word from Satan
Introduction to "The New Guide of the Conversation in Portuguese and English"
Advice to Little Girls
Postmortem Poetry
The Danger of Lying in Bed
Portrait of King William III
Does the Race of Man Love a Lord?
Extracts from Adam's Diary
Eve's Diary
THE $30,000 BEQUEST
CHAPTER I
Lakeside was a pleasant little town of five or six thousand inhabitants, and a rather pretty one, too, as towns
go in the Far West. It had church accommodations for thirtyfive thousand, which is the way of the Far West
and the South, where everybody is religious, and where each of the Protestant sects is represented and has a
plant of its own. Rank was unknown in Lakesideunconfessed, anyway; everybody knew everybody and his
dog, and a sociable friendliness was the prevailing atmosphere.
Saladin Foster was bookkeeper in the principal store, and the only highsalaried man of his profession in
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 1
Page No 4
Lakeside. He was thirtyfive years old, now; he had served that store for fourteen years; he had begun in his
marriageweek at four hundred dollars a year, and had climbed steadily up, a hundred dollars a year, for four
years; from that time forth his wage had remained eight hundreda handsome figure indeed, and everybody
conceded that he was worth it.
His wife, Electra, was a capable helpmeet, althoughlike himself a dreamer of dreams and a private
dabbler in romance. The first thing she did, after her marriagechild as she was, aged only nineteen was
to buy an acre of ground on the edge of the town, and pay down the cash for ittwentyfive dollars, all her
fortune. Saladin had less, by fifteen. She instituted a vegetable garden there, got it farmed on shares by the
nearest neighbor, and made it pay her a hundred per cent. a year. Out of Saladin's first year's wage she put
thirty dollars in the savingsbank, sixty out of his second, a hundred out of his third, a hundred and fifty out
of his fourth. His wage went to eight hundred a year, then, and meantime two children had arrived and
increased the expenses, but she banked two hundred a year from the salary, nevertheless, thenceforth. When
she had been married seven years she built and furnished a pretty and comfortable twothousanddollar
house in the midst of her gardenacre, paid half of the money down and moved her family in. Seven years
later she was out of debt and had several hundred dollars out earning its living.
Earning it by the rise in landed estate; for she had long ago bought another acre or two and sold the most of it
at a profit to pleasant people who were willing to build, and would be good neighbors and furnish a general
comradeship for herself and her growing family. She had an independent income from safe investments of
about a hundred dollars a year; her children were growing in years and grace; and she was a pleased and
happy woman. Happy in her husband, happy in her children, and the husband and the children were happy in
her. It is at this point that this history begins.
The youngest girl, Clytemnestracalled Clytie for short was eleven; her sister, Gwendolencalled Gwen
for short was thirteen; nice girls, and comely. The names betray the latent romancetinge in the parental
blood, the parents' names indicate that the tinge was an inheritance. It was an affectionate family, hence all
four of its members had pet names, Saladin's was a curious and unsexing oneSally; and so was
Electra'sAleck. All day long Sally was a good and diligent bookkeeper and salesman; all day long Aleck
was a good and faithful mother and housewife, and thoughtful and calculating business woman; but in the
cozy livingroom at night they put the plodding world away, and lived in another and a fairer, reading
romances to each other, dreaming dreams, comrading with kings and princes and stately lords and ladies in
the flash and stir and splendor of noble palaces and grim and ancient castles.
CHAPTER II
Now came great news! Stunning newsjoyous news, in fact. It came from a neighboring state, where the
family's only surviving relative lived. It was Sally's relativea sort of vague and indefinite uncle or second
or third cousin by the name of Tilbury Foster, seventy and a bachelor, reputed well off and corresponding
sour and crusty. Sally had tried to make up to him once, by letter, in a bygone time, and had not made that
mistake again. Tilbury now wrote to Sally, saying he should shortly die, and should leave him thirty thousand
dollars, cash; not for love, but because money had given him most of his troubles and exasperations, and he
wished to place it where there was good hope that it would continue its malignant work. The bequest would
be found in his will, and would be paid over. PROVIDED, that Sally should be able to prove to the executors
that he had TAKEN NO NOTICE OF THE GIFT BY SPOKEN WORD OR BY LETTER, HAD MADE NO
INQUIRIES CONCERNING THE MORIBUND'S PROGRESS TOWARD THE EVERLASTING
TROPICS, AND HAD NOT ATTENDED THE FUNERAL.
As soon as Aleck had partially recovered from the tremendous emotions created by the letter, she sent to the
relative's habitat and subscribed for the local paper.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 2
Page No 5
Man and wife entered into a solemn compact, now, to never mention the great news to any one while the
relative lived, lest some ignorant person carry the fact to the deathbed and distort it and make it appear that
they were disobediently thankful for the bequest, and just the same as confessing it and publishing it, right in
the face of the prohibition.
For the rest of the day Sally made havoc and confusion with his books, and Aleck could not keep her mind on
her affairs, not even take up a flowerpot or book or a stick of wood without forgetting what she had
intended to do with it. For both were dreaming.
"Thirty thousand dollars!"
All day long the music of those inspiring words sang through those people's heads.
From his marriageday forth, Aleck's grip had been upon the purse, and Sally had seldom known what it was
to be privileged to squander a dime on nonnecessities.
"Thirty thousand dollars!" the song went on and on. A vast sum, an unthinkable sum!
All day long Aleck was absorbed in planning how to invest it, Sally in planning how to spend it.
There was no romancereading that night. The children took themselves away early, for their parents were
silent, distraught, and strangely unentertaining. The goodnight kisses might as well have been impressed
upon vacancy, for all the response they got; the parents were not aware of the kisses, and the children had
been gone an hour before their absence was noticed. Two pencils had been busy during that
hournotemaking; in the way of plans. It was Sally who broke the stillness at last. He said, with exultation:
"Ah, it'll be grand, Aleck! Out of the first thousand we'll have a horse and a buggy for summer, and a cutter
and a skin laprobe for winter."
Aleck responded with decision and composure
"Out of the CAPITAL? Nothing of the kind. Not if it was a million!"
Sally was deeply disappointed; the glow went out of his face.
"Oh, Aleck!" he said, reproachfully. "We've always worked so hard and been so scrimped: and now that we
are rich, it does seem"
He did not finish, for he saw her eye soften; his supplication had touched her. She said, with gentle
persuasiveness:
"We must not spend the capital, dear, it would not be wise. Out of the income from it"
"That will answer, that will answer, Aleck! How dear and good you are! There will be a noble income and if
we can spend that"
"Not ALL of it, dear, not all of it, but you can spend a part of it. That is, a reasonable part. But the whole of
the capital every penny of itmust be put right to work, and kept at it. You see the reasonableness of that,
don't you?"
"Why, yes. Yes, of course. But we'll have to wait so long. Six months before the first interest falls due."
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 3
Page No 6
"Yesmaybe longer."
"Longer, Aleck? Why? Don't they pay halfyearly?"
"THAT kind of an investmentyes; but I sha'n't invest in that way."
"What way, then?"
"For big returns."
"Big. That's good. Go on, Aleck. What is it?"
"Coal. The new mines. Cannel. I mean to put in ten thousand. Ground floor. When we organize, we'll get
three shares for one."
"By George, but it sounds good, Aleck! Then the shares will be worth how much? And when?"
"About a year. They'll pay ten per cent. half yearly, and be worth thirty thousand. I know all about it; the
advertisement is in the Cincinnati paper here."
"Land, thirty thousand for tenin a year! Let's jam in the whole capital and pull out ninety! I'll write and
subscribe right now tomorrow it maybe too late."
He was flying to the writingdesk, but Aleck stopped him and put him back in his chair. She said:
"Don't lose your head so. WE mustn't subscribe till we've got the money; don't you know that?"
Sally's excitement went down a degree or two, but he was not wholly appeased.
"Why, Aleck, we'll HAVE it, you knowand so soon, too. He's probably out of his troubles before this; it's a
hundred to nothing he's selecting his brimstoneshovel this very minute. Now, I think"
Aleck shuddered, and said:
"How CAN you, Sally! Don't talk in that way, it is perfectly scandalous."
"Oh, well, make it a halo, if you like, _I_ don't care for his outfit, I was only just talking. Can't you let a
person talk?"
"But why should you WANT to talk in that dreadful way? How would you like to have people talk so about
YOU, and you not cold yet?"
"Not likely to be, for ONE while, I reckon, if my last act was giving away money for the sake of doing
somebody a harm with it. But never mind about Tilbury, Aleck, let's talk about something worldly. It does
seem to me that that mine is the place for the whole thirty. What's the objection?"
"All the eggs in one basketthat's the objection."
"All right, if you say so. What about the other twenty? What do you mean to do with that?"
"There is no hurry; I am going to look around before I do anything with it."
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 4
Page No 7
"All right, if your mind's made up," signed Sally. He was deep in thought awhile, then he said:
"There'll be twenty thousand profit coming from the ten a year from now. We can spend that, can we,
Aleck?"
Aleck shook her head.
"No, dear," she said, "it won't sell high till we've had the first semiannual dividend. You can spend part of
that."
"Shucks, only THATand a whole year to wait! Confound it, I"
"Oh, do be patient! It might even be declared in three months it's quite within the possibilities."
"Oh, jolly! oh, thanks!" and Sally jumped up and kissed his wife in gratitude. "It'll be three thousandthree
whole thousand! how much of it can we spend, Aleck? Make it liberal!do, dear, that's a good fellow."
Aleck was pleased; so pleased that she yielded to the pressure and conceded a sum which her judgment told
her was a foolish extravagance a thousand dollars. Sally kissed her half a dozen times and even in that way
could not express all his joy and thankfulness. This new access of gratitude and affection carried Aleck quite
beyond the bounds of prudence, and before she could restrain herself she had made her darling another
granta couple of thousand out of the fifty or sixty which she meant to clear within a year of the twenty
which still remained of the bequest. The happy tears sprang to Sally's eyes, and he said:
"Oh, I want to hug you!" And he did it. Then he got his notes and sat down and began to check off, for first
purchase, the luxuries which he should earliest wish to secure.
"Horsebuggycutterlaprobepatentleathersdogplughat
churchpewstemwindernew teethSAY, Aleck!"
"Well?"
"Ciphering away, aren't you? That's right. Have you got the twenty thousand invested yet?"
"No, there's no hurry about that; I must look around first, and think."
"But you are ciphering; what's it about?"
"Why, I have to find work for the thirty thousand that comes out of the coal, haven't I?"
"Scott, what a head! I never thought of that. How are you getting along? Where have you arrived?"
"Not very fartwo years or three. I've turned it over twice; once in oil and once in wheat."
"Why, Aleck, it's splendid! How does it aggregate?"
"I thinkwell, to be on the safe side, about a hundred and eighty thousand clear, though it will probably be
more."
"My! isn't it wonderful? By gracious! luck has come our way at last, after all the hard sledding, Aleck!"
"Well?"
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 5
Page No 8
"I'm going to cash in a whole three hundred on the missionaries what real right have we care for
expenses!"
"You couldn't do a nobler thing, dear; and it's just like your generous nature, you unselfish boy."
The praise made Sally poignantly happy, but he was fair and just enough to say it was rightfully due to Aleck
rather than to himself, since but for her he should never have had the money.
Then they went up to bed, and in their delirium of bliss they forgot and left the candle burning in the parlor.
They did not remember until they were undressed; then Sally was for letting it burn; he said they could afford
it, if it was a thousand. But Aleck went down and put it out.
A good job, too; for on her way back she hit on a scheme that would turn the hundred and eighty thousand
into half a million before it had had time to get cold.
CHAPTER III
The little newspaper which Aleck had subscribed for was a Thursday sheet; it would make the trip of five
hundred miles from Tilbury's village and arrive on Saturday. Tilbury's letter had started on Friday, more than
a day too late for the benefactor to die and get into that week's issue, but in plenty of time to make connection
for the next output. Thus the Fosters had to wait almost a complete week to find out whether anything of a
satisfactory nature had happened to him or not. It was a long, long week, and the strain was a heavy one. The
pair could hardly have borne it if their minds had not had the relief of wholesome diversion. We have seen
that they had that. The woman was piling up fortunes right along, the man was spending them spending all
his wife would give him a chance at, at any rate.
At last the Saturday came, and the WEEKLY SAGAMORE arrived. Mrs. Eversly Bennett was present. She
was the Presbyterian parson's wife, and was working the Fosters for a charity. Talk now died a sudden
deathon the Foster side. Mrs. Bennett presently discovered that her hosts were not hearing a word she was
saying; so she got up, wondering and indignant, and went away. The moment she was out of the house, Aleck
eagerly tore the wrapper from the paper, and her eyes and Sally's swept the columns for the deathnotices.
Disappointment! Tilbury was not anywhere mentioned. Aleck was a Christian from the cradle, and duty and
the force of habit required her to go through the motions. She pulled herself together and said, with a pious
twopercent. trade joyousness:
"Let us be humbly thankful that he has been spared; and"
"Damn his treacherous hide, I wish"
"Sally! For shame!"
"I don't care!" retorted the angry man. "It's the way YOU feel, and if you weren't so immorally pious you'd be
honest and say so."
Aleck said, with wounded dignity:
"I do not see how you can say such unkind and unjust things. There is no such thing as immoral piety."
Sally felt a pang, but tried to conceal it under a shuffling attempt to save his case by changing the form of
itas if changing the form while retaining the juice could deceive the expert he was trying to placate. He
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 6
Page No 9
said:
"I didn't mean so bad as that, Aleck; I didn't really mean immoral piety, I only meantmeantwell,
conventional piety, you know; ershop piety; thethewhy, YOU know what I mean.
Aleckthewell, where you put up that plated article and play it for solid, you know, without intending
anything improper, but just out of trade habit, ancient policy, petrified custom, loyalty totohang it, I
can't find the right words, but YOU know what I mean, Aleck, and that there isn't any harm in it. I'll try again.
You see, it's this way. If a person"
"You have said quite enough," said Aleck, coldly; "let the subject be dropped."
"I'M willing," fervently responded Sally, wiping the sweat from his forehead and looking the thankfulness he
had no words for. Then, musingly, he apologized to himself. "I certainly held threes I KNOW itbut I
drew and didn't fill. That's where I'm so often weak in the game. If I had stood patbut I didn't. I never do. I
don't know enough."
Confessedly defeated, he was properly tame now and subdued. Aleck forgave him with her eyes.
The grand interest, the supreme interest, came instantly to the front again; nothing could keep it in the
background many minutes on a stretch. The couple took up the puzzle of the absence of Tilbury's
deathnotice. They discussed it every which way, more or less hopefully, but they had to finish where they
began, and concede that the only really sane explanation of the absence of the notice must beand without
doubt wasthat Tilbury was not dead. There was something sad about it, something even a little unfair,
maybe, but there it was, and had to be put up with. They were agreed as to that. To Sally it seemed a
strangely inscrutable dispensation; more inscrutable than usual, he thought; one of the most unnecessary
inscrutable he could call to mind, in factand said so, with some feeling; but if he was hoping to draw Aleck
he failed; she reserved her opinion, if she had one; she had not the habit of taking injudicious risks in any
market, worldly or other.
The pair must wait for next week's paperTilbury had evidently postponed. That was their thought and their
decision. So they put the subject away and went about their affairs again with as good heart as they could.
Now, if they had but known it, they had been wronging Tilbury all the time. Tilbury had kept faith, kept it to
the letter; he was dead, he had died to schedule. He was dead more than four days now and used to it; entirely
dead, perfectly dead, as dead as any other new person in the cemetery; dead in abundant time to get into that
week's SAGAMORE, too, and only shut out by an accident; an accident which could not happen to a
metropolitan journal, but which happens easily to a poor little village rag like the SAGAMORE. On this
occasion, just as the editorial page was being locked up, a gratis quart of strawberry icewater arrived from
Hostetter's Ladies and Gents IceCream Parlors, and the stickful of rather chilly regret over Tilbury's
translation got crowded out to make room for the editor's frantic gratitude.
On its way to the standinggalley Tilbury's notice got pied. Otherwise it would have gone into some future
edition, for WEEKLY SAGAMORES do not waste "live" matter, and in their galleys "live" matter is
immortal, unless a pi accident intervenes. But a thing that gets pied is dead, and for such there is no
resurrection; its chance of seeing print is gone, forever and ever. And so, let Tilbury like it or not, let him rave
in his grave to his fill, no matterno mention of his death would ever see the light in the WEEKLY
SAGAMORE.
CHAPTER IV
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 7
Page No 10
Five weeks drifted tediously along. The SAGAMORE arrived regularly on the Saturdays, but never once
contained a mention of Tilbury Foster. Sally's patience broke down at this point, and he said, resentfully:
"Damn his livers, he's immortal!"
Aleck give him a very severe rebuke, and added with icy solemnity:
"How would you feel if you were suddenly cut out just after such an awful remark had escaped out of you?"
Without sufficient reflection Sally responded:
"I'd feel I was lucky I hadn't got caught with it IN me."
Pride had forced him to say something, and as he could not think of any rational thing to say he flung that
out. Then he stole a base as he called itthat is, slipped from the presence, to keep from being brayed in
his wife's discussionmortar.
Six months came and went. The SAGAMORE was still silent about Tilbury. Meantime, Sally had several
times thrown out a feelerthat is, a hint that he would like to know. Aleck had ignored the hints. Sally now
resolved to brace up and risk a frontal attack. So he squarely proposed to disguise himself and go to Tilbury's
village and surreptitiously find out as to the prospects. Aleck put her foot on the dangerous project with
energy and decision. She said:
"What can you be thinking of? You do keep my hands full! You have to be watched all the time, like a little
child, to keep you from walking into the fire. You'll stay right where you are!"
"Why, Aleck, I could do it and not be found outI'm certain of it."
"Sally Foster, don't you know you would have to inquire around?"
"Of course, but what of it? Nobody would suspect who I was."
"Oh, listen to the man! Some day you've got to prove to the executors that you never inquired. What then?"
He had forgotten that detail. He didn't reply; there wasn't anything to say. Aleck added:
"Now then, drop that notion out of your mind, and don't ever meddle with it again. Tilbury set that trap for
you. Don't you know it's a trap? He is on the watch, and fully expecting you to blunder into it. Well, he is
going to be disappointedat least while I am on deck. Sally!"
"Well?"
"As long as you live, if it's a hundred years, don't you ever make an inquiry. Promise!"
"All right," with a sigh and reluctantly.
Then Aleck softened and said:
"Don't be impatient. We are prospering; we can wait; there is no hurry. Our small deadcertain income
increases all the time; and as to futures, I have not made a mistake yetthey are piling up by the thousands
and tens of thousands. There is not another family in the state with such prospects as ours. Already we are
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 8
Page No 11
beginning to roll in eventual wealth. You know that, don't you?"
"Yes, Aleck, it's certainly so."
"Then be grateful for what God is doing for us and stop worrying. You do not believe we could have
achieved these prodigious results without His special help and guidance, do you?"
Hesitatingly, "Nno, I suppose not." Then, with feeling and admiration, "And yet, when it comes to
judiciousness in watering a stock or putting up a hand to skin Wall Street I don't give in that YOU need any
outside amateur help, if I do wish I"
"Oh, DO shut up! I know you do not mean any harm or any irreverence, poor boy, but you can't seem to open
your mouth without letting out things to make a person shudder. You keep me in constant dread. For you and
for all of us. Once I had no fear of the thunder, but now when I hear it I"
Her voice broke, and she began to cry, and could not finish. The sight of this smote Sally to the heart and he
took her in his arms and petted her and comforted her and promised better conduct, and upbraided himself
and remorsefully pleaded for forgiveness. And he was in earnest, and sorry for what he had done and ready
for any sacrifice that could make up for it.
And so, in privacy, he thought long and deeply over the matter, resolving to do what should seem best. It was
easy to PROMISE reform; indeed he had already promised it. But would that do any real good, any
permanent good? No, it would be but temporaryhe knew his weakness, and confessed it to himself with
sorrowhe could not keep the promise. Something surer and better must be devised; and he devised it. At
cost of precious money which he had long been saving up, shilling by shilling, he put a lightningrod on the
house.
At a subsequent time he relapsed.
What miracles habit can do! and how quickly and how easily habits are acquiredboth trifling habits and
habits which profoundly change us. If by accident we wake at two in the morning a couple of nights in
succession, we have need to be uneasy, for another repetition can turn the accident into a habit; and a month's
dallying with whiskey but we all know these commonplace facts.
The castlebuilding habit, the daydreaming habithow it grows! what a luxury it becomes; how we fly to
its enchantments at every idle moment, how we revel in them, steep our souls in them, intoxicate ourselves
with their beguiling fantasiesoh yes, and how soon and how easily our dram life and our material life
become so intermingled and so fused together that we can't quite tell which is which, any more.
By and by Aleck subscribed to a Chicago daily and for the WALL STREET POINTER. With an eye single to
finance she studied these as diligently all the week as she studied her Bible Sundays. Sally was lost in
admiration, to note with what swift and sure strides her genius and judgment developed and expanded in the
forecasting and handling of the securities of both the material and spiritual markets. He was proud of her
nerve and daring in exploiting worldly stocks, and just as proud of her conservative caution in working her
spiritual deals. He noted that she never lost her head in either case; that with a splendid courage she often
went short on worldly futures, but heedfully drew the line thereshe was always long on the others. Her
policy was quite sane and simple, as she explained it to him: what she put into earthly futures was for
speculation, what she put into spiritual futures was for investment; she was willing to go into the one on a
margin, and take chances, but in the case of the other, "margin her no margins"she wanted to cash in a
hundred cents per dollar's worth, and have the stock transferred on the books.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 9
Page No 12
It took but a very few months to educate Aleck's imagination and Sally's. Each day's training added
something to the spread and effectiveness of the two machines. As a consequence, Aleck made imaginary
money much faster than at first she had dreamed of making it, and Sally's competency in spending the
overflow of it kept pace with the strain put upon it, right along. In the beginning, Aleck had given the coal
speculation a twelvemonth in which to materialize, and had been loath to grant that this term might possibly
be shortened by nine months. But that was the feeble work, the nursery work, of a financial fancy that had
had no teaching, no experience, no practice. These aids soon came, then that nine months vanished, and the
imaginary tenthousanddollar investment came marching home with three hundred per cent. profit on its
back!
It was a great day for the pair of Fosters. They were speechless for joy. Also speechless for another reason:
after much watching of the market, Aleck had lately, with fear and trembling, made her first flyer on a
"margin," using the remaining twenty thousand of the bequest in this risk. In her mind's eye she had seen it
climb, point by pointalways with a chance that the market would break until at last her anxieties were
too great for further endurance she being new to the margin business and unhardened, as yetand she
gave her imaginary broker an imaginary order by imaginary telegraph to sell. She said forty thousand dollars'
profit was enough. The sale was made on the very day that the coal venture had returned with its rich freight.
As I have said, the couple were speechless. they sat dazed and blissful that night, trying to realize that they
were actually worth a hundred thousand dollars in clean, imaginary cash. Yet so it was.
It was the last time that ever Aleck was afraid of a margin; at least afraid enough to let it break her sleep and
pale her cheek to the extent that this first experience in that line had done.
Indeed it was a memorable night. Gradually the realization that they were rich sank securely home into the
souls of the pair, then they began to place the money. If we could have looked out through the eyes of these
dreamers, we should have seen their tidy little wooden house disappear, and twostory brick with a castiron
fence in front of it take its place; we should have seen a threeglobed gaschandelier grow down from the
parlor ceiling; we should have seen the homely rag carpet turn to noble Brussels, a dollar and a half a yard;
we should have seen the plebeian fireplace vanish away and a recherch'e, big baseburner with isinglass
windows take position and spread awe around. And we should have seen other things, too; among them the
buggy, the laprobe, the stovepipe hat, and so on.
From that time forth, although the daughters and the neighbors saw only the same old wooden house there, it
was a twostory brick to Aleck and Sally and not a night went by that Aleck did not worry about the
imaginary gasbills, and get for all comfort Sally's reckless retort: "What of it? We can afford it."
Before the couple went to bed, that first night that they were rich, they had decided that they must celebrate.
They must give a party that was the idea. But how to explain itto the daughters and the neighbors? They
could not expose the fact that they were rich. Sally was willing, even anxious, to do it; but Aleck kept her
head and would not allow it. She said that although the money was as good as in, it would be as well to wait
until it was actually in. On that policy she took her stand, and would not budge. The great secret must be
kept, she saidkept from the daughters and everybody else.
The pair were puzzled. They must celebrate, they were determined to celebrate, but since the secret must be
kept, what could they celebrate? No birthdays were due for three months. Tilbury wasn't available, evidently
he was going to live forever; what the nation COULD they celebrate? That was Sally's way of putting it; and
he was getting impatient, too, and harassed. But at last he hit itjust by sheer inspiration, as it seemed to
him and all their troubles were gone in a moment; they would celebrate the Discovery of America. A
splendid idea!
Aleck was almost too proud of Sally for wordsshe said SHE never would have thought of it. But Sally,
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 10
Page No 13
although he was bursting with delight in the compliment and with wonder at himself, tried not to let on, and
said it wasn't really anything, anybody could have done it. Whereat Aleck, with a prideful toss of her happy
head, said:
"Oh, certainly! Anybody couldoh, anybody! Hosannah Dilkins, for instance! Or maybe Adelbert
Peanutoh, DEARyes! Well, I'd like to see them try it, that's all. Dearmesuz, if they could think of the
discovery of a fortyacre island it's more than _I_ believe they could; and as for the whole continent, why,
Sally Foster, you know perfectly well it would strain the livers and lights out of them and THEN they
couldn't!"
The dear woman, she knew he had talent; and if affection made her overestimate the size of it a little, surely
it was a sweet and gentle crime, and forgivable for its source's sake.
CHAPTER V
The celebration went off well. The friends were all present, both the young and the old. Among the young
were Flossie and Gracie Peanut and their brother Adelbert, who was a rising young journeyman tinner, also
Hosannah Dilkins, Jr., journeyman plasterer, just out of his apprenticeship. For many months Adelbert and
Hosannah had been showing interest in Gwendolen and Clytemnestra Foster, and the parents of the girls had
noticed this with private satisfaction. But they suddenly realized now that that feeling had passed. They
recognized that the changed financial conditions had raised up a social bar between their daughters and the
young mechanics. The daughters could now look higherand must. Yes, must. They need marry nothing
below the grade of lawyer or merchant; poppa and momma would take care of this; there must be no
m'esalliances.
However, these thinkings and projects of their were private, and did not show on the surface, and therefore
threw no shadow upon the celebration. What showed upon the surface was a serene and lofty contentment
and a dignity of carriage and gravity of deportment which compelled the admiration and likewise the wonder
of the company. All noticed it and all commented upon it, but none was able to divine the secret of it. It was a
marvel and a mystery. Three several persons remarked, without suspecting what clever shots they were
making:
"It's as if they'd come into property."
That was just it, indeed.
Most mothers would have taken hold of the matrimonial matter in the old regulation way; they would have
given the girls a talking to, of a solemn sort and untactfula lecture calculated to defeat its own purpose, by
producing tears and secret rebellion; and the said mothers would have further damaged the business by
requesting the young mechanics to discontinue their attentions. But this mother was different. She was
practical. She said nothing to any of the young people concerned, nor to any one else except Sally. He
listened to her and understood; understood and admired. He said:
"I get the idea. Instead of finding fault with the samples on view, thus hurting feelings and obstructing trade
without occasion, you merely offer a higher class of goods for the money, and leave nature to take her course.
It's wisdom, Aleck, solid wisdom, and sound as a nut. Who's your fish? Have you nominated him yet?"
No, she hadn't. They must look the market overwhich they did. To start with, they considered and
discussed Brandish, rising young lawyer, and Fulton, rising young dentist. Sally must invite them to dinner.
But not right away; there was no hurry, Aleck said. Keep an eye on the pair, and wait; nothing would be lost
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 11
Page No 14
by going slowly in so important a matter.
It turned out that this was wisdom, too; for inside of three weeks Aleck made a wonderful strike which
swelled her imaginary hundred thousand to four hundred thousand of the same quality. She and Sally were in
the clouds that evening. For the first time they introduced champagne at dinner. Not real champagne, but
plenty real enough for the amount of imagination expended on it. It was Sally that did it, and Aleck weakly
submitted. At bottom both were troubled and ashamed, for he was a highup Son of Temperance, and at
funerals wore an apron which no dog could look upon and retain his reason and his opinion; and she was a
W. C. T. U., with all that that implies of boileriron virtue and unendurable holiness. But there is was; the
pride of riches was beginning its disintegrating work. They had lived to prove, once more, a sad truth which
had been proven many times before in the world: that whereas principle is a great and noble protection
against showy and degrading vanities and vices, poverty is worth six of it. More than four hundred thousand
dollars to the good. They took up the matrimonial matter again. Neither the dentist nor the lawyer was
mentioned; there was no occasion, they were out of the running. Disqualified. They discussed the son of the
porkpacker and the son of the village banker. But finally, as in the previous case, they concluded to wait and
think, and go cautiously and sure.
Luck came their way again. Aleck, ever watchful saw a great and risky chance, and took a daring flyer. A
time of trembling, of doubt, of awful uneasiness followed, for nonsuccess meant absolute ruin and nothing
short of it. Then came the result, and Aleck, faint with joy, could hardly control her voice when she said:
"The suspense is over, Sallyand we are worth a cold million!"
Sally wept for gratitude, and said:
"Oh, Electra, jewel of women, darling of my heart, we are free at last, we roll in wealth, we need never
scrimp again. it's a case for Veuve Cliquot!" and he got out a pint of sprucebeer and made sacrifice, he
saying "Damn the expense," and she rebuking him gently with reproachful but humid and happy eyes.
They shelved the porkpacker's son and the banker's son, and sat down to consider the Governor's son and
the son of the Congressman.
CHAPTER VI
It were a weariness to follow in detail the leaps and bounds the Foster fictitious finances took from this time
forth. It was marvelous, it was dizzying, it was dazzling. Everything Aleck touched turned to fairy gold, and
heaped itself glittering toward the firmament. Millions upon millions poured in, and still the mighty stream
flowed thundering along, still its vast volume increased. Five millions ten millionstwentythirtywas
there never to be an end?
Two years swept by in a splendid delirium, the intoxicated Fosters scarcely noticing the flight of time. They
were now worth three hundred million dollars; they were in every board of directors of every prodigious
combine in the country; and still as time drifted along, the millions went on piling up, five at a time, ten at a
time, as fast as they could tally them off, almost. The three hundred double itselfthen doubled againand
yet againand yet once more.
Twentyfour hundred millions!
The business was getting a little confused. It was necessary to take an account of stock, and straighten it out.
The Fosters knew it, they felt it, they realized that it was imperative; but they also knew that to do it properly
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 12
Page No 15
and perfectly the task must be carried to a finish without a break when once it was begun. A tenhours' job;
and where could THEY find ten leisure hours in a bunch? Sally was selling pins and sugar and calico all day
and every day; Aleck was cooking and washing dishes and sweeping and making beds all day and every day,
with none to help, for the daughters were being saved up for high society. The Fosters knew there was one
way to get the ten hours, and only one. Both were ashamed to name it; each waited for the other to do it.
Finally Sally said:
"Somebody's got to give in. It's up to me. Consider that I've named itnever mind pronouncing it out aloud."
Aleck colored, but was grateful. Without further remark, they fell. Fell, andbroke the Sabbath. For that was
their only free tenhour stretch. It was but another step in the downward path. Others would follow. Vast
wealth has temptations which fatally and surely undermine the moral structure of persons not habituated to its
possession.
They pulled down the shades and broke the Sabbath. With hard and patient labor they overhauled their
holdings and listed them. And a longdrawn procession of formidable names it was! Starting with the
Railway Systems, Steamer Lines, Standard Oil, Ocean Cables, Diluted Telegraph, and all the rest, and
winding up with Klondike, De Beers, Tammany Graft, and Shady Privileges in the Postoffice Department.
Twentyfour hundred millions, and all safely planted in Good Things, giltedged and interestbearing.
Income, $120,000,000 a year. Aleck fetched a long purr of soft delight, and said:
"Is it enough?"
"It is, Aleck."
"What shall we do?"
"Stand pat."
"Retire from business?"
"That's it."
"I am agreed. The good work is finished; we will take a long rest and enjoy the money."
"Good! Aleck!"
"Yes, dear?"
"How much of the income can we spend?"
"The whole of it."
It seemed to her husband that a ton of chains fell from his limbs. He did not say a word; he was happy beyond
the power of speech.
After that, they broke the Sabbaths right along as fast as they turned up. It is the first wrong step that counts.
Every Sunday they put in the whole day, after morning service, on inventions inventions of ways to spend
the money. They got to continuing this delicious dissipation until past midnight; and at every s'eance Aleck
lavished millions upon great charities and religious enterprises, and Sally lavished like sums upon matters to
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 13
Page No 16
which (at first) he gave definite names. Only at first. Later the names gradually lost sharpness of outline, and
eventually faded into "sundries," thus becoming entirelybut safelyundescriptive. For Sally was
crumbling. The placing of these millions added seriously and most uncomfortably to the family expensesin
tallow candles. For a while Aleck was worried. Then, after a little, she ceased to worry, for the occasion of it
was gone. She was pained, she was grieved, she was ashamed; but she said nothing, and so became an
accessory. Sally was taking candles; he was robbing the store. It is ever thus. Vast wealth, to the person
unaccustomed to it, is a bane; it eats into the flesh and bone of his morals. When the Fosters were poor, they
could have been trusted with untold candles. But now theybut let us not dwell upon it. From candles to
apples is but a step: Sally got to taking apples; then soap; then maplesugar; then canned goods; then
crockery. How easy it is to go from bad to worse, when once we have started upon a downward course!
Meantime, other effects had been milestoning the course of the Fosters' splendid financial march. The
fictitious brick dwelling had given place to an imaginary granite one with a checkerboard mansard roof; in
time this one disappeared and gave place to a still grander homeand so on and so on. Mansion after
mansion, made of air, rose, higher, broader, finer, and each in its turn vanished away; until now in these latter
great days, our dreamers were in fancy housed, in a distant region, in a sumptuous vast palace which looked
out from a leafy summit upon a noble prospect of vale and river and receding hills steeped in tinted mists
and all private, all the property of the dreamers; a palace swarming with liveried servants, and populous with
guests of fame and power, hailing from all the world's capitals, foreign and domestic.
This palace was far, far away toward the rising sun, immeasurably remote, astronomically remote, in
Newport, Rhode Island, Holy Land of High Society, ineffable Domain of the American Aristocracy. As a rule
they spent a part of every Sabbathafter morning service in this sumptuous home, the rest of it they spent
in Europe, or in dawdling around in their private yacht. Six days of sordid and plodding fact life at home on
the ragged edge of Lakeside and straitened means, the seventh in Fairlyandsuch had been their program
and their habit.
In their sternly restricted fact life they remained as of old plodding, diligent, careful, practical, economical.
They stuck loyally to the little Presbyterian Church, and labored faithfully in its interests and stood by its
high and tough doctrines with all their mental and spiritual energies. But in their dream life they obeyed the
invitations of their fancies, whatever they might be, and howsoever the fancies might change. Aleck's fancies
were not very capricious, and not frequent, but Sally's scattered a good deal. Aleck, in her dream life, went
over to the Episcopal camp, on account of its large official titles; next she became Highchurch on account of
the candles and shows; and next she naturally changed to Rome, where there were cardinals and more
candles. But these excursions were a nothing to Sally's. His dream life was a glowing and continuous and
persistent excitement, and he kept every part of it fresh and sparkling by frequent changes, the religious part
along with the rest. He worked his religions hard, and changed them with his shirt.
The liberal spendings of the Fosters upon their fancies began early in their prosperities, and grew in
prodigality step by step with their advancing fortunes. In time they became truly enormous. Aleck built a
university or two per Sunday; also a hospital or two; also a Rowton hotel or so; also a batch of churches; now
and then a cathedral; and once, with untimely and illchosen playfulness, Sally said, "It was a cold day when
she didn't ship a cargo of missionaries to persuade unreflecting Chinamen to trade off twentyfour carat
Confucianism for counterfeit Christianity."
This rude and unfeeling language hurt Aleck to the heart, and she went from the presence crying. That
spectacle went to his own heart, and in his pain and shame he would have given worlds to have those unkind
words back. She had uttered no syllable of reproach and that cut him. Not one suggestion that he look at
his own record and she could have made, oh, so many, and such blistering ones! Her generous silence
brought a swift revenge, for it turned his thoughts upon himself, it summoned before him a spectral
procession, a moving vision of his life as he had been leading it these past few years of limitless prosperity,
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 14
Page No 17
and as he sat there reviewing it his cheeks burned and his soul was steeped in humiliation. Look at her
lifehow fair it was, and tending ever upward; and look at his ownhow frivolous, how charged with mean
vanities, how selfish, how empty, how ignoble! And its trendnever upward, but downward, ever
downward!
He instituted comparisons between her record and his own. He had found fault with herso he musedHE!
And what could he say for himself? When she built her first church what was he doing? Gathering other
blas'e multimillionaires into a Poker Club; defiling his own palace with it; losing hundreds of thousands to it
at every sitting, and sillily vain of the admiring notoriety it made for him. When she was building her first
university, what was he doing? Polluting himself with a gay and dissipated secret life in the company of other
fast bloods, multimillionaires in money and paupers in character. When she was building her first foundling
asylum, what was he doing? Alas! When she was projecting her noble Society for the Purifying of the Sex,
what was he doing? Ah, what, indeed! When she and the W. C. T. U. and the Woman with the Hatchet,
moving with resistless march, were sweeping the fatal bottle from the land, what was he doing? Getting
drunk three times a day. When she, builder of a hundred cathedrals, was being gratefully welcomed and blest
in papal Rome and decorated with the Golden Rose which she had so honorably earned, what was he doing?
Breaking the bank at Monte Carlo.
He stopped. He could go no farther; he could not bear the rest. He rose up, with a great resolution upon his
lips: this secret life should be revealing, and confessed; no longer would he live it clandestinely, he would go
and tell her All.
And that is what he did. He told her All; and wept upon her bosom; wept, and moaned, and begged for her
forgiveness. It was a profound shock, and she staggered under the blow, but he was her own, the core of her
heart, the blessing of her eyes, her all in all, she could deny him nothing, and she forgave him. She felt that he
could never again be quite to her what he had been before; she knew that he could only repent, and not
reform; yet all morally defaced and decayed as he was, was he not her own, her very own, the idol of her
deathless worship? She said she was his serf, his slave, and she opened her yearning heart and took him in.
CHAPTER VII
One Sunday afternoon some time after this they were sailing the summer seas in their dream yacht, and
reclining in lazy luxury under the awning of the afterdeck. There was silence, for each was busy with his
own thoughts. These seasons of silence had insensibly been growing more and more frequent of late; the old
nearness and cordiality were waning. Sally's terrible revelation had done its work; Aleck had tried hard to
drive the memory of it out of her mind, but it would not go, and the shame and bitterness of it were poisoning
her gracious dream life. She could see now (on Sundays) that her husband was becoming a bloated and
repulsive Thing. She could not close her eyes to this, and in these days she no longer looked at him, Sundays,
when she could help it.
But shewas she herself without blemish? Alas, she knew she was not. She was keeping a secret from him,
she was acting dishonorably toward him, and many a pang it was costing her. SHE WAS BREAKING THE
COMPACT, AND CONCEALING IT FROM HIM. Under strong temptation she had gone into business
again; she had risked their whole fortune in a purchase of all the railway systems and coal and steel
companies in the country on a margin, and she was now trembling, every Sabbath hour, lest through some
chance word of hers he find it out. In her misery and remorse for this treachery she could not keep her heart
from going out to him in pity; she was filled with compunctions to see him lying there, drunk and contented,
and ever suspecting. Never suspectingtrusting her with a perfect and pathetic trust, and she holding over
him by a thread a possible calamity of so devastating a
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 15
Page No 18
"SAYAleck?"
The interrupting words brought her suddenly to herself. She was grateful to have that persecuting subject
from her thoughts, and she answered, with much of the oldtime tenderness in her tone:
"Yes, dear."
"Do you know, Aleck, I think we are making a mistakethat is, you are. I mean about the marriage
business." He sat up, fat and froggy and benevolent, like a bronze Buddha, and grew earnest. "Considerit's
more than five years. You've continued the same policy from the start: with every rise, always holding on for
five points higher. Always when I think we are going to have some weddings, you see a bigger thing ahead,
and I undergo another disappointment. _I_ think you are too hard to please. Some day we'll get left. First, we
turned down the dentist and the lawyer. That was all right it was sound. Next, we turned down the banker's
son and the porkbutcher's heirright again, and sound. Next, we turned down the Congressman's son and
the Governor'sright as a trivet, I confess it. Next the Senator's son and the son of the VicePresident of the
United Statesperfectly right, there's no permanency about those little distinctions. Then you went for the
aristocracy; and I thought we had struck oil at lastyes. We would make a plunge at the Four Hundred, and
pull in some ancient lineage, venerable, holy, ineffable, mellow with the antiquity of a hundred and fifty
years, disinfected of the ancestral odors of saltcod and pelts all of a century ago, and unsmirched by a day's
work since, and then! why, then the marriages, of course. But no, along comes a pair a real aristocrats from
Europe, and straightway you throw over the halfbreeds. It was awfully discouraging, Aleck! Since then,
what a procession! You turned down the baronets for a pair of barons; you turned down the barons for a pair
of viscounts; the viscounts for a pair of earls; the earls for a pair of marquises; the marquises for a brace of
dukes. NOW, Aleck, cash in! you've played the limit. You've got a job lot of four dukes under the
hammer; of four nationalities; all sound in the wind and limb and pedigree, all bankrupt and in debt up to the
ears. They come high, but we can afford it. Come, Aleck, don't delay any longer, don't keep up the suspense:
take the whole layout, and leave the girls to choose!"
Aleck had been smiling blandly and contentedly all through this arraignment of her marriage policy, a
pleasant light, as of triumph with perhaps a nice surprise peeping out through it, rose in her eyes, and she
said, as calmly as she could:
"Sally, what would you say toROYALTY?"
Prodigious! Poor man, it knocked him silly, and he fell over the garboardstrake and barked his shin on the
catheads. He was dizzy for a moment, then he gathered himself up and limped over and sat down by his
wife and beamed his oldtime admiration and affection upon her in floods, out of his bleary eyes.
"By George!" he said, fervently, "Aleck, you ARE greatthe greatest woman in the whole earth! I can't ever
learn the whole size of you. I can't ever learn the immeasurable deeps of you. Here I've been considering
myself qualified to criticize your game. _I!_ Why, if I had stopped to think, I'd have known you had a lone
hand up your sleeve. Now, dear heart, I'm all redhot impatiencetell me about it!"
The flattered and happy woman put her lips to his ear and whispered a princely name. It made him catch his
breath, it lit his face with exultation.
"Land!" he said, "it's a stunning catch! He's got a gamblinghall, and a graveyard, and a bishop, and a
cathedralall his very own. And all giltedged fivehundredpercent. stock, every detail of it; the tidiest
little property in Europe. and that graveyard it's the selectest in the world: none but suicides admitted;
YES, sir, and the freelist suspended, too, ALL the time. There isn't much land in the principality, but there's
enough: eight hundred acres in the graveyard and fortytwo outside. It's a SOVEREIGNTYthat's the main
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 16
Page No 19
thing; LAND'S nothing. There's plenty land, Sahara's drugged with it."
Aleck glowed; she was profoundly happy. She said:
"Think of it, Sallyit is a family that has never married outside the Royal and Imperial Houses of Europe:
our grandchildren will sit upon thrones!"
"True as you live, Aleckand bear scepters, too; and handle them as naturally and nonchantly as I handle a
yardstick. it's a grand catch, Aleck. He's corralled, is he? Can't get away? You didn't take him on a margin?"
"No. Trust me for that. He's not a liability, he's an asset. So is the other one."
"Who is it, Aleck?"
"His Royal Highness SigismundSiegfriendLauenfeldDinkelspielSchwartzenberg Blutwurst, Hereditary
Grant Duke of Katzenyammer."
"No! You can't mean it!"
"It's as true as I'm sitting here, I give you my word," she answered.
His cup was full, and he hugged her to his heart with rapture, saying:
"How wonderful it all seems, and how beautiful! It's one of the oldest and noblest of the three hundred and
sixtyfour ancient German principalities, and one of the few that was allowed to retain its royal estate when
Bismarck got done trimming them. I know that farm, I've been there. It's got a ropewalk and a
candlefactory and an army. Standing army. Infantry and cavalry. Three soldier and a horse. Aleck, it's been
a long wait, and full of heartbreak and hope deferred, but God knows I am happy now. Happy, and grateful to
you, my own, who have done it all. When is it to be?"
"Next Sunday."
"Good. And we'll want to do these weddings up in the very regalest style that's going. It's properly due to the
royal quality of the parties of the first part. Now as I understand it, there is only one kind of marriage that is
sacred to royalty, exclusive to royalty: it's the morganatic."
"What do they call it that for, Sally?"
"I don't know; but anyway it's royal, and royal only."
"Then we will insist upon it. MoreI will compel it. It is morganatic marriage or none."
"That settles it!" said Sally, rubbing his hands with delight. "And it will be the very first in America. Aleck, it
will make Newport sick."
Then they fell silent, and drifted away upon their dream wings to the far regions of the earth to invite all the
crowned heads and their families and provide gratis transportation to them.
CHAPTER VIII
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 17
Page No 20
During three days the couple walked upon air, with their heads in the clouds. They were but vaguely
conscious of their surroundings; they saw all things dimly, as through a veil; they were steeped in dreams,
often they did not hear when they were spoken to; they often did not understand when they heard; they
answered confusedly or at random; Sally sold molasses by weight, sugar by the yard, and furnished soap
when asked for candles, and Aleck put the cat in the wash and fed milk to the soiled linen. Everybody was
stunned and amazed, and went about muttering, "What CAN be the matter with the Fosters?"
Three days. Then came events! Things had taken a happy turn, and for fortyeight hours Aleck's imaginary
corner had been booming. Upupstill up! Cost point was passed. Still upand up and up! Cost point
was passed. STill upand upand up! Five points above costthen tenfifteentwenty! Twenty points
cold profit on the vast venture, now, and Aleck's imaginary brokers were shouting frantically by imaginary
longdistance, "Sell! sell! for Heaven's sake SELL!"
She broke the splendid news to Sally, and he, too, said, "Sell! selloh, don't make a blunder, now, you own
the earth! sell, sell!" But she set her iron will and lashed it amidships, and said she would hold on for five
points more if she died for it.
It was a fatal resolve. The very next day came the historic crash, the record crash, the devastating crash, when
the bottom fell out of Wall Street, and the whole body of giltedged stocks dropped ninetyfive points in five
hours, and the multimillionaire was seen begging his bread in the Bowery. Aleck sternly held her grip and
"put up" ass long as she could, but at last there came a call which she was powerless to meet, and her
imaginary brokers sold her out. Then, and not till then, the man in her was vanished, and the woman in her
resumed sway. She put her arms about her husband's neck and wept, saying:
"I am to blame, do not forgive me, I cannot bear it. We are paupers! Paupers, and I am so miserable. The
weddings will never come off; all that is past; we could not even buy the dentist, now."
A bitter reproach was on Sally's tongue: "I BEGGED you to sell, but you" He did not say it; he had not the
heart to add a hurt to that broken and repentant spirit. A nobler thought came to him and he said:
"Bear up, my Aleck, all is not lost! You really never invested a penny of my uncle's bequest, but only its
unmaterialized future; what we have lost was only the incremented harvest from that future by your
incomparable financial judgment and sagacity. Cheer up, banish these griefs; we still have the thirty thousand
untouched; and with the experience which you have acquired, think what you will be able to do with it in a
couple years! The marriages are not off, they are only postponed."
These are blessed words. Aleck saw how true they were, and their influence was electric; her tears ceased to
flow, and her great spirit rose to its full stature again. With flashing eye and grateful heart, and with hand
uplifted in pledge and prophecy, she said:
"Now and here I proclaim"
But she was interrupted by a visitor. It was the editor and proprietor of the SAGAMORE. He had happened
into Lakeside to pay a dutycall upon an obscure grandmother of his who was nearing the end of her
pilgrimage, and with the idea of combining business with grief he had looked up the Fosters, who had been
so absorbed in other things for the past four years that they neglected to pay up their subscription. Six dollars
due. No visitor could have been more welcome. He would know all about Uncle Tilbury and what his
chances might be getting to be, cemeterywards. They could, of course, ask no questions, for that would
squelch the bequest, but they could nibble around on the edge of the subject and hope for results. The scheme
did not work. The obtuse editor did not know he was being nibbled at; but at last, chance accomplished what
art had failed in. In illustration of something under discussion which required the help of metaphor, the editor
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 18
Page No 21
said:
"Land, it's a tough as Tilbury Foster!as WE say."
It was sudden, and it made the Fosters jump. The editor noticed, and said, apologetically:
"No harm intended, I assure you. It's just a saying; just a joke, you knownothing of it. Relation of yours?"
Sally crowded his burning eagerness down, and answered with all the indifference he could assume:
"Iwell, not that I know of, but we've heard of him." The editor was thankful, and resumed his composure.
Sally added: "Is he is hewell?"
"Is he WELL? Why, bless you he's in Sheol these five years!"
The Fosters were trembling with grief, though it felt like joy. Sally said, noncommittallyand tentatively:
"Ah, well, such is life, and none can escapenot even the rich are spared."
The editor laughed.
"If you are including Tilbury," said he, "it don't apply. HE hadn't a cent; the town had to bury him."
The Fosters sat petrified for two minutes; petrified and cold. Then, whitefaced and weakvoiced, Sally
asked:
"Is it true? Do you KNOW it to be true?"
"Well, I should say! I was one of the executors. He hadn't anything to leave but a wheelbarrow, and he left
that to me. It hadn't any wheel, and wasn't any good. Still, it was something, and so, to square up, I scribbled
off a sort of a little obituarial sendoff for him, but it got crowded out."
The Fosters were not listeningtheir cup was full, it could contain no more. They sat with bowed heads,
dead to all things but the ache at their hearts.
An hour later. Still they sat there, bowed, motionless, silent, the visitor long ago gone, they unaware.
Then they stirred, and lifted their heads wearily, and gazed at each other wistfully, dreamily, dazed; then
presently began to twaddle to each other in a wandering and childish way. At intervals they lapsed into
silences, leaving a sentence unfinished, seemingly either unaware of it or losing their way. Sometimes, when
they woke out of these silences they had a dim and transient consciousness that something had happened to
their minds; then with a dumb and yearning solicitude they would softly caress each other's hands in mutual
compassion and support, as if they would say: "I am near you, I will not forsake you, we will bear it together;
somewhere there is release and forgetfulness, somewhere there is a grave and peace; be patient, it will not be
long."
They lived yet two years, in mental night, always brooding, steeped in vague regrets and melancholy dreams,
never speaking; then release came to both on the same day.
Toward the end the darkness lifted from Sally's ruined mind for a moment, and he said:
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 19
Page No 22
"Vast wealth, acquired by sudden and unwholesome means, is a snare. It did us no good, transient were its
feverish pleasures; yet for its sake we threw away our sweet and simple and happy life let others take
warning by us."
He lay silent awhile, with closed eyes; then as the chill of death crept upward toward his heart, and
consciousness was fading from his brain, he muttered:
"Money had brought him misery, and he took his revenge upon us, who had done him no harm. He had his
desire: with base and cunning calculation he left us but thirty thousand, knowing we would try to increase it,
and ruin our life and break our hearts. Without added expense he could have left us far above desire of
increase, far above the temptation to speculate, and a kinder soul would have done it; but in him was no
generous spirit, no pity, no"
***
A DOG'S TALE
CHAPTER I
My father was a St. Bernard, my mother was a collie, but I am a Presbyterian. This is what my mother told
me, I do not know these nice distinctions myself. To me they are only fine large words meaning nothing. My
mother had a fondness for such; she liked to say them, and see other dogs look surprised and envious, as
wondering how she got so much education. But, indeed, it was not real education; it was only show: she got
the words by listening in the diningroom and drawingroom when there was company, and by going with
the children to Sundayschool and listening there; and whenever she heard a large word she said it over to
herself many times, and so was able to keep it until there was a dogmatic gathering in the neighborhood, then
she would get it off, and surprise and distress them all, from pocketpup to mastiff, which rewarded her for
all her trouble. If there was a stranger he was nearly sure to be suspicious, and when he got his breath again
he would ask her what it meant. And she always told him. He was never expecting this but thought he would
catch her; so when she told him, he was the one that looked ashamed, whereas he had thought it was going to
be she. The others were always waiting for this, and glad of it and proud of her, for they knew what was
going to happen, because they had had experience. When she told the meaning of a big word they were all so
taken up with admiration that it never occurred to any dog to doubt if it was the right one; and that was
natural, because, for one thing, she answered up so promptly that it seemed like a dictionary speaking, and for
another thing, where could they find out whether it was right or not? for she was the only cultivated dog there
was. By and by, when I was older, she brought home the word Unintellectual, one time, and worked it pretty
hard all the week at different gatherings, making much unhappiness and despondency; and it was at this time
that I noticed that during that week she was asked for the meaning at eight different assemblages, and flashed
out a fresh definition every time, which showed me that she had more presence of mind than culture, though I
said nothing, of course. She had one word which she always kept on hand, and ready, like a lifepreserver, a
kind of emergency word to strap on when she was likely to get washed overboard in a sudden waythat was
the word Synonymous. When she happened to fetch out a long word which had had its day weeks before and
its prepared meanings gone to her dumppile, if there was a stranger there of course it knocked him groggy
for a couple of minutes, then he would come to, and by that time she would be away down wind on another
tack, and not expecting anything; so when he'd hail and ask her to cash in, I (the only dog on the inside of her
game) could see her canvas flicker a moment but only just a momentthen it would belly out taut and
full, and she would say, as calm as a summer's day, "It's synonymous with supererogation," or some godless
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 20
Page No 23
long reptile of a word like that, and go placidly about and skim away on the next tack, perfectly comfortable,
you know, and leave that stranger looking profane and embarrassed, and the initiated slatting the floor with
their tails in unison and their faces transfigured with a holy joy.
And it was the same with phrases. She would drag home a whole phrase, if it had a grand sound, and play it
six nights and two matinees, and explain it a new way every timewhich she had to, for all she cared for
was the phrase; she wasn't interested in what it meant, and knew those dogs hadn't wit enough to catch her,
anyway. Yes, she was a daisy! She got so she wasn't afraid of anything, she had such confidence in the
ignorance of those creatures. She even brought anecdotes that she had heard the family and the dinnerguests
laugh and shout over; and as a rule she got the nub of one chestnut hitched onto another chestnut, where, of
course, it didn't fit and hadn't any point; and when she delivered the nub she fell over and rolled on the floor
and laughed and barked in the most insane way, while I could see that she was wondering to herself why it
didn't seem as funny as it did when she first heard it. But no harm was done; the others rolled and barked too,
privately ashamed of themselves for not seeing the point, and never suspecting that the fault was not with
them and there wasn't any to see.
You can see by these things that she was of a rather vain and frivolous character; still, she had virtues, and
enough to make up, I think. She had a kind heart and gentle ways, and never harbored resentments for
injuries done her, but put them easily out of her mind and forgot them; and she taught her children her kindly
way, and from her we learned also to be brave and prompt in time of danger, and not to run away, but face
the peril that threatened friend or stranger, and help him the best we could without stopping to think what the
cost might be to us. And she taught us not by words only, but by example, and that is the best way and the
surest and the most lasting. Why, the brave things she did, the splendid things! she was just a soldier; and so
modest about itwell, you couldn't help admiring her, and you couldn't help imitating her; not even a King
Charles spaniel could remain entirely despicable in her society. So, as you see, there was more to her than her
education.
CHAPTER II
When I was well grown, at last, I was sold and taken away, and I never saw her again. She was
brokenhearted, and so was I, and we cried; but she comforted me as well as she could, and said we were
sent into this world for a wise and good purpose, and must do our duties without repining, take our life as we
might find it, live it for the best good of others, and never mind about the results; they were not our affair.
She said men who did like this would have a noble and beautiful reward by and by in another world, and
although we animals would not go there, to do well and right without reward would give to our brief lives a
worthiness and dignity which in itself would be a reward. She had gathered these things from time to time
when she had gone to the Sundayschool with the children, and had laid them up in her memory more
carefully than she had done with those other words and phrases; and she had studied them deeply, for her
good and ours. One may see by this that she had a wise and thoughtful head, for all there was so much
lightness and vanity in it.
So we said our farewells, and looked our last upon each other through our tears; and the last thing she
saidkeeping it for the last to make me remember it the better, I thinkwas, "In memory of me, when there
is a time of danger to another do not think of yourself, think of your mother, and do as she would do."
Do you think I could forget that? No.
CHAPTER III
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 21
Page No 24
It was such a charming home!my new one; a fine great house, with pictures, and delicate decorations, and
rich furniture, and no gloom anywhere, but all the wilderness of dainty colors lit up with flooding sunshine;
and the spacious grounds around it, and the great gardenoh, greensward, and noble trees, and flowers, no
end! And I was the same as a member of the family; and they loved me, and petted me, and did not give me a
new name, but called me by my old one that was dear to me because my mother had given it me Aileen
Mavoureen. She got it out of a song; and the Grays knew that song, and said it was a beautiful name.
Mrs. Gray was thirty, and so sweet and so lovely, you cannot imagine it; and Sadie was ten, and just like her
mother, just a darling slender little copy of her, with auburn tails down her back, and short frocks; and the
baby was a year old, and plump and dimpled, and fond of me, and never could get enough of hauling on my
tail, and hugging me, and laughing out its innocent happiness; and Mr. Gray was thirtyeight, and tall and
slender and handsome, a little bald in front, alert, quick in his movements, businesslike, prompt, decided,
unsentimental, and with that kind of trimchiseled face that just seems to glint and sparkle with frosty
intellectuality! He was a renowned scientist. I do not know what the word means, but my mother would know
how to use it and get effects. She would know how to depress a ratterrier with it and make a lapdog look
sorry he came. But that is not the best one; the best one was Laboratory. My mother could organize a Trust on
that one that would skin the taxcollars off the whole herd. The laboratory was not a book, or a picture, or a
place to wash your hands in, as the college president's dog saidno, that is the lavatory; the laboratory is
quite different, and is filled with jars, and bottles, and electrics, and wires, and strange machines; and every
week other scientists came there and sat in the place, and used the machines, and discussed, and made what
they called experiments and discoveries; and often I came, too, and stood around and listened, and tried to
learn, for the sake of my mother, and in loving memory of her, although it was a pain to me, as realizing what
she was losing out of her life and I gaining nothing at all; for try as I might, I was never able to make
anything out of it at all.
Other times I lay on the floor in the mistress's workroom and slept, she gently using me for a footstool,
knowing it pleased me, for it was a caress; other times I spent an hour in the nursery, and got well tousled and
made happy; other times I watched by the crib there, when the baby was asleep and the nurse out for a few
minutes on the baby's affairs; other times I romped and raced through the grounds and the garden with Sadie
till we were tired out, then slumbered on the grass in the shade of a tree while she read her book; other times I
went visiting among the neighbor dogs for there were some most pleasant ones not far away, and one very
handsome and courteous and graceful one, a curlyhaired Irish setter by the name of Robin Adair, who was a
Presbyterian like me, and belonged to the Scotch minister.
The servants in our house were all kind to me and were fond of me, and so, as you see, mine was a pleasant
life. There could not be a happier dog that I was, nor a gratefuler one. I will say this for myself, for it is only
the truth: I tried in all ways to do well and right, and honor my mother's memory and her teachings, and earn
the happiness that had come to me, as best I could.
By and by came my little puppy, and then my cup was full, my happiness was perfect. It was the dearest little
waddling thing, and so smooth and soft and velvety, and had such cunning little awkward paws, and such
affectionate eyes, and such a sweet and innocent face; and it made me so proud to see how the children and
their mother adored it, and fondled it, and exclaimed over every little wonderful thing it did. It did seem to
me that life was just too lovely to
Then came the winter. One day I was standing a watch in the nursery. That is to say, I was asleep on the bed.
The baby was asleep in the crib, which was alongside the bed, on the side next the fireplace. It was the kind
of crib that has a lofty tent over it made of gauzy stuff that you can see through. The nurse was out, and we
two sleepers were alone. A spark from the woodfire was shot out, and it lit on the slope of the tent. I
suppose a quiet interval followed, then a scream from the baby awoke me, and there was that tent flaming up
toward the ceiling! Before I could think, I sprang to the floor in my fright, and in a second was halfway to
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 22
Page No 25
the door; but in the next halfsecond my mother's farewell was sounding in my ears, and I was back on the
bed again., I reached my head through the flames and dragged the baby out by the waistband, and tugged it
along, and we fell to the floor together in a cloud of smoke; I snatched a new hold, and dragged the screaming
little creature along and out at the door and around the bend of the hall, and was still tugging away, all excited
and happy and proud, when the master's voice shouted:
"Begone you cursed beast!" and I jumped to save myself; but he was furiously quick, and chased me up,
striking furiously at me with his cane, I dodging this way and that, in terror, and at last a strong blow fell
upon my left foreleg, which made me shriek and fall, for the moment, helpless; the came went up for another
blow, but never descended, for the nurse's voice rang wildly out, "The nursery's on fire!" and the master
rushed away in that direction, and my other bones were saved.
The pain was cruel, but, no matter, I must not lose any time; he might come back at any moment; so I limped
on three legs to the other end of the hall, where there was a dark little stairway leading up into a garret where
old boxes and such things were kept, as I had heard say, and where people seldom went. I managed to climb
up there, then I searched my way through the dark among the piles of things, and hid in the secretest place I
could find. It was foolish to be afraid there, yet still I was; so afraid that I held in and hardly even whimpered,
though it would have been such a comfort to whimper, because that eases the pain, you know. But I could
lick my leg, and that did some good.
For half an hour there was a commotion downstairs, and shoutings, and rushing footsteps, and then there was
quiet again. Quiet for some minutes, and that was grateful to my spirit, for then my fears began to go down;
and fears are worse than painsoh, much worse. Then came a sound that froze me. They were calling
mecalling me by namehunting for me!
It was muffled by distance, but that could not take the terror out of it, and it was the most dreadful sound to
me that I had ever heard. It went all about, everywhere, down there: along the halls, through all the rooms, in
both stories, and in the basement and the cellar; then outside, and farther and farther awaythen back, and
all about the house again, and I thought it would never, never stop. But at last it did, hours and hours after the
vague twilight of the garret had long ago been blotted out by black darkness.
Then in that blessed stillness my terrors fell little by little away, and I was at peace and slept. It was a good
rest I had, but I woke before the twilight had come again. I was feeling fairly comfortable, and I could think
out a plan now. I made a very good one; which was, to creep down, all the way down the back stairs, and hide
behind the cellar door, and slip out and escape when the iceman came at dawn, while he was inside filling the
refrigerator; then I would hide all day, and start on my journey when night came; my journey towell,
anywhere where they would not know me and betray me to the master. I was feeling almost cheerful now;
then suddenly I thought: Why, what would life be without my puppy!
That was despair. There was no plan for me; I saw that; I must say where I was; stay, and wait, and take what
might come it was not my affair; that was what life ismy mother had said it. Thenwell, then the
calling began again! All my sorrows came back. I said to myself, the master will never forgive. I did not
know what I had done to make him so bitter and so unforgiving, yet I judged it was something a dog could
not understand, but which was clear to a man and dreadful.
They called and calleddays and nights, it seemed to me. So long that the hunger and thirst near drove me
mad, and I recognized that I was getting very weak. When you are this way you sleep a great deal, and I did.
Once I woke in an awful fright it seemed to me that the calling was right there in the garret! And so it was:
it was Sadie's voice, and she was crying; my name was falling from her lips all broken, poor thing, and I
could not believe my ears for the joy of it when I heard her say:
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 23
Page No 26
"Come back to usoh, come back to us, and forgiveit is all so sad without our"
I broke in with SUCH a grateful little yelp, and the next moment Sadie was plunging and stumbling through
the darkness and the lumber and shouting for the family to hear, "She's found, she's found!"
The days that followedwell, they were wonderful. The mother and Sadie and the servantswhy, they just
seemed to worship me. They couldn't seem to make me a bed that was fine enough; and as for food, they
couldn't be satisfied with anything but game and delicacies that were out of season; and every day the friends
and neighbors flocked in to hear about my heroismthat was the name they called it by, and it means
agriculture. I remember my mother pulling it on a kennel once, and explaining it in that way, but didn't say
what agriculture was, except that it was synonymous with intramural incandescence; and a dozen times a day
Mrs. Gray and Sadie would tell the tale to newcomers, and say I risked my life to say the baby's, and both of
us had burns to prove it, and then the company would pass me around and pet me and exclaim about me, and
you could see the pride in the eyes of Sadie and her mother; and when the people wanted to know what made
me limp, they looked ashamed and changed the subject, and sometimes when people hunted them this way
and that way with questions about it, it looked to me as if they were going to cry.
And this was not all the glory; no, the master's friends came, a whole twenty of the most distinguished
people, and had me in the laboratory, and discussed me as if I was a kind of discovery; and some of them said
it was wonderful in a dumb beast, the finest exhibition of instinct they could call to mind; but the master said,
with vehemence, "It's far above instinct; it's REASON, and many a man, privileged to be saved and go with
you and me to a better world by right of its possession, has less of it that this poor silly quadruped that's
foreordained to perish"; and then he laughed, and said: "Why, look at meI'm a sarcasm! bless you, with all
my grand intelligence, the only think I inferred was that the dog had gone mad and was destroying the child,
whereas but for the beast's intelligenceit's REASON, I tell you!the child would have perished!"
They disputed and disputed, and _I_ was the very center of subject of it all, and I wished my mother could
know that this grand honor had come to me; it would have made her proud.
Then they discussed optics, as they called it, and whether a certain injury to the brain would produce
blindness or not, but they could not agree about it, and said they must test it by experiment by and by; and
next they discussed plants, and that interested me, because in the summer Sadie and I had planted seedsI
helped her dig the holes, you knowand after days and days a little shrub or a flower came up there, and it
was a wonder how that could happen; but it did, and I wished I could talkI would have told those people
about it and shown then how much I knew, and been all alive with the subject; but I didn't care for the optics;
it was dull, and when the came back to it again it bored me, and I went to sleep.
Pretty soon it was spring, and sunny and pleasant and lovely, and the sweet mother and the children patted me
and the puppy goodby, and went away on a journey and a visit to their kin, and the master wasn't any
company for us, but we played together and had good times, and the servants were kind and friendly, so we
got along quite happily and counted the days and waited for the family.
And one day those men came again, and said, now for the test, and they took the puppy to the laboratory, and
I limped threeleggedly along, too, feeling proud, for any attention shown to the puppy was a pleasure to me,
of course. They discussed and experimented, and then suddenly the puppy shrieked, and they set him on the
floor, and he went staggering around, with his head all bloody, and the master clapped his hands and shouted:
"There, I've wonconfess it! He's a blind as a bat!"
And they all said:
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 24
Page No 27
"It's soyou've proved your theory, and suffering humanity owes you a great debt from henceforth," and
they crowded around him, and wrung his hand cordially and thankfully, and praised him.
But I hardly saw or heard these things, for I ran at once to my little darling, and snuggled close to it where it
lay, and licked the blood, and it put its head against mine, whimpering softly, and I knew in my heart it was a
comfort to it in its pain and trouble to feel its mother's touch, though it could not see me. Then it dropped
down, presently, and its little velvet nose rested upon the floor, and it was still, and did not move any more.
Soon the master stopped discussing a moment, and rang in the footman, and said, "Bury it in the far corner of
the garden," and then went on with the discussion, and I trotted after the footman, very happy and grateful,
for I knew the puppy was out of its pain now, because it was asleep. We went far down the garden to the
farthest end, where the children and the nurse and the puppy and I used to play in the summer in the shade of
a great elm, and there the footman dug a hole, and I saw he was going to plant the puppy, and I was glad,
because it would grow and come up a fine handsome dog, like Robin Adair, and be a beautiful surprise for
the family when they came home; so I tried to help him dig, but my lame leg was no good, being stiff, you
know, and you have to have two, or it is no use. When the footman had finished and covered little Robin up,
he patted my head, and there were tears in his eyes, and he said: "Poor little doggie, you saved HIS child!"
I have watched two whole weeks, and he doesn't come up! This last week a fright has been stealing upon me.
I think there is something terrible about this. I do not know what it is, but the fear makes me sick, and I
cannot eat, though the servants bring me the best of food; and they pet me so, and even come in the night, and
cry, and say, "Poor doggiedo give it up and come home; DON't break our hearts!" and all this terrifies me
the more, and makes me sure something has happened. And I am so weak; since yesterday I cannot stand on
my feet anymore. And within this hour the servants, looking toward the sun where it was sinking out of sight
and the night chill coming on, said things I could not understand, but they carried something cold to my heart.
"Those poor creatures! They do not suspect. They will come home in the morning, and eagerly ask for the
little doggie that did the brave deed, and who of us will be strong enough to say the truth to them: 'The
humble little friend is gone where go the beasts that perish.'"
***
WAS IT HEAVEN? OR HELL?
CHAPTER I
"You told a LIE?"
"You confess ityou actually confess ityou told a lie!"
CHAPTER II
The family consisted of four persons: Margaret Lester, widow, aged thirty six; Helen Lester, her daughter,
aged sixteen; Mrs. Lester's maiden aunts, Hannah and Hester Gray, twins, aged sixtyseven. Waking and
sleeping, the three women spent their days and night in adoring the young girl; in watching the movements of
her sweet spirit in the mirror of her face; in refreshing their souls with the vision of her bloom and beauty; in
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 25
Page No 28
listening to the music of her voice; in gratefully recognizing how rich and fair for them was the world with
this presence in it; in shuddering to think how desolate it would be with this light gone out of it.
By natureand insidethe aged aunts were utterly dear and lovable and good, but in the matter of morals
and conduct their training had been so uncompromisingly strict that it had made them exteriorly austere, not
to say stern. Their influence was effective in the house; so effective that the mother and the daughter
conformed to its moral and religious requirements cheerfully, contentedly, happily, unquestionably. To do
this was become second nature to them. And so in this peaceful heaven there were no clashings, no irritations,
no faultfinding, no heartburnings.
In it a lie had no place. In it a lie was unthinkable. In it speech was restricted to absolute truth, ironbound
truth, implacable and uncompromising truth, let the resulting consequences be what they might. At last, one
day, under stress of circumstances, the darling of the house sullied her lips with a lieand confessed it, with
tears and selfupbraidings. There are not any words that can paint the consternation of the aunts. It was as if
the sky had crumpled up and collapsed and the earth had tumbled to ruin with a crash. They sat side by side,
white and stern, gazing speechless upon the culprit, who was on her knees before them with her face buried
first in one lap and then the other, moaning and sobbing, and appealing for sympathy and forgiveness and
getting no response, humbly kissing the hand of the one, then of the other, only to see it withdrawn as
suffering defilement by those soiled lips.
Twice, at intervals, Aunt Hester said, in frozen amazement:
"You told a LIE?"
Twice, at intervals, Aunt Hannah followed with the muttered and amazed ejaculation:
"You confess ityou actually confess ityou told a lie!"
It was all they could say. The situation was new, unheard of, incredible; they could not understand it, they did
not know how to take hold of it, it approximately paralyzed speech.
At length it was decided that the erring child must be taken to her mother, who was ill, and who ought to
know what had happened. Helen begged, besought, implored that she might be spared this further disgrace,
and that her mother might be spared the grief and pain of it; but this could not be: duty required this sacrifice,
duty takes precedence of all things, nothing can absolve one from a duty, with a duty no compromise is
possible.
Helen still begged, and said the sin was her own, her mother had had no hand in itwhy must she be made
to suffer for it?
But the aunts were obdurate in their righteousness, and said the law that visited the sins of the parent upon the
child was by all right and reason reversible; and therefore it was but just that the innocent mother of a sinning
child should suffer her rightful share of the grief and pain and shame which were the allotted wages of the
sin.
The three moved toward the sickroom.
At this time the doctor was approaching the house. He was still a good distance away, however. He was a
good doctor and a good man, and he had a good heart, but one had to know him a year to get over hating him,
two years to learn to endure him, three to learn to like him, and four and five to learn to live him. It was a
slow and trying education, but it paid. He was of great stature; he had a leonine head, a leonine face, a rough
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 26
Page No 29
voice, and an eye which was sometimes a pirate's and sometimes a woman's, according to the mood. He knew
nothing about etiquette, and cared nothing about it; in speech, manner, carriage, and conduct he was the
reverse of conventional. He was frank, to the limit; he had opinions on all subjects; they were always on tap
and ready for delivery, and he cared not a farthing whether his listener liked them or didn't. Whom he loved
he loved, and manifested it; whom he didn't live he hated, and published it from the housetops. In his young
days he had been a sailor, and the saltairs of all the seas blew from him yet. He was a sturdy and loyal
Christian, and believed he was the best one in the land, and the only one whose Christianity was perfectly
sound, healthy, fullcharged with common sense, and had no decayed places in it. People who had an ax to
grind, or people who for any reason wanted wanted to get on the soft side of him, called him The Christian
a phrase whose delicate flattery was music to his ears, and whose capital T was such an enchanting and vivid
object to him that he could SEE it when it fell out of a person's mouth even in the dark. Many who were fond
of him stood on their consciences with both feet and brazenly called him by that large title habitually, because
it was a pleasure to them to do anything that would please him; and with eager and cordial malice his
extensive and diligently cultivated crop of enemies gilded it, beflowered it, expanded it to "The ONLY
Christian." Of these two titles, the latter had the wider currency; the enemy, being greatly in the majority,
attended to that. Whatever the doctor believed, he believed with all his heart, and would fight for it whenever
he got the chance; and if the intervals between chances grew to be irksomely wide, he would invent ways of
shortening them himself. He was severely conscientious, according to his rather independent lights, and
whatever he took to be a duty he performed, no matter whether the judgment of the professional moralists
agreed with his own or not. At sea, in his young days, he had used profanity freely, but as soon as he was
converted he made a rule, which he rigidly stuck to ever afterward, never to use it except on the rarest
occasions, and then only when duty commanded. He had been a hard drinker at sea, but after his conversion
he became a firm and outspoken teetotaler, in order to be an example to the young, and from that time forth
he seldom drank; never, indeed, except when it seemed to him to be a duty a condition which sometimes
occurred a couple of times a year, but never as many as five times.
Necessarily, such a man is impressionable, impulsive, emotional. This one was, and had no gift at hiding his
feelings; or if he had it he took no trouble to exercise it. He carried his soul's prevailing weather in his face,
and when he entered a room the parasols or the umbrellas went upfiguratively speaking according to the
indications. When the soft light was in his eye it meant approval, and delivered a benediction; when he came
with a frown he lowered the temperature ten degrees. He was a wellbeloved man in the house of his friends,
but sometimes a dreaded one.
He had a deep affection for the Lester household and its several members returned this feeling with interest.
They mourned over his kind of Christianity, and he frankly scoffed at theirs; but both parties went on loving
each other just the same.
He was approaching the houseout of the distance; the aunts and the culprit were moving toward the
sickchamber.
CHAPTER III
The three last named stood by the bed; the aunts austere, the transgressor softly sobbing. The mother turned
her head on the pillow; her tired eyes flamed up instantly with sympathy and passionate motherlove when
they fell upon her child, and she opened the refuge and shelter of her arms.
"Wait!" said Aunt Hannah, and put out her hand and stayed the girl from leaping into them.
"Helen," said the other aunt, impressively, "tell your mother all. Purge your soul; leave nothing unconfessed."
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 27
Page No 30
Standing stricken and forlorn before her judges, the young girl mourned her sorrowful tale through the end,
then in a passion of appeal cried out:
"Oh, mother, can't you forgive me? won't you forgive me?I am so desolate!"
"Forgive you, my darling? Oh, come to my arms!there, lay your head upon my breast, and be at peace. If
you had told a thousand lies"
There was a sounda warningthe clearing of a throat. The aunts glanced up, and withered in their
clothesthere stood the doctor, his face a thundercloud. Mother and child knew nothing of his presence;
they lay locked together, heart to heart, steeped in immeasurable content, dead to all things else. The
physician stood many moments glaring and glooming upon the scene before him; studying it, analyzing it,
searching out its genesis; then he put up his hand and beckoned to the aunts. They came trembling to him,
and stood humbly before him and waited. He bent down and whispered:
"Didn't I tell you this patient must be protected from all excitement? What the hell have you been doing?
Clear out of the place?"
They obeyed. Half an hour later he appeared in the parlor, serene, cheery, clothed in sunshine, conducting
Helen, with his arm about her waist, petting her, and saying gentle and playful things to her; and she also was
her sunny and happy self again.
"Now, then;" he said, "goodby, dear. Go to your room, and keep away from your mother, and behave
yourself. But waitput out your tongue. There, that will doyou're as sound as a nut!" He patted her cheek
and added, "Run along now; I want to talk to these aunts."
She went from the presence. His face clouded over again at once; and as he sat down he said:
"You too have been doing a lot of damageand maybe some good. Some good, yessuch as it is. That
woman's disease is typhoid! You've brought it to a showup, I think, with your insanities, and that's a
servicesuch as it is. I hadn't been able to determine what it was before."
With one impulse the old ladies sprang to their feet, quaking with terror.
"Sit down! What are you proposing to do?"
"Do? We must fly to her. We"
"You'll do nothing of the kind; you've done enough harm for one day. Do you want to squander all your
capital of crimes and follies on a single deal? Sit down, I tell you. I have arranged for her to sleep; she needs
it; if you disturb her without my orders, I'll brain you if you've got the materials for it.
They sat down, distressed and indignant, but obedient, under compulsion. He proceeded:
"Now, then, I want this case explained. THEY wanted to explain it to meas if there hadn't been emotion or
excitement enough already. You knew my orders; how did you dare to go in there and get up that riot?"
Hester looked appealing at Hannah; Hannah returned a beseeching look at Hesterneither wanted to dance
to this unsympathetic orchestra. The doctor came to their help. He said:
"Begin, Hester."
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 28
Page No 31
Fingering at the fringes of her shawl, and with lowered eyes, Hester said, timidly:
"We should not have disobeyed for any ordinary cause, but this was vital. This was a duty. With a duty one
has no choice; one must put all lighter considerations aside and perform it. We were obliged to arraign her
before her mother. She had told a lie."
The doctor glowered upon the woman a moment, and seemed to be trying to work up in his mind an
understand of a wholly incomprehensible proposition; then he stormed out:
"She told a lie! DID she? God bless my soul! I tell a million a day! And so does every doctor. And so does
everybodyincluding you for that matter. And THAT was the important thing that authorized you to
venture to disobey my orders and imperil that woman's life! Look here, Hester Gray, this is pure lunacy; that
girl COULDN'T tell a lie that was intended to injure a person. The thing is impossible absolutely
impossible. You know it yourselvesboth of you; you know it perfectly well."
Hannah came to her sister's rescue:
"Hester didn't mean that it was that kind of a lie, and it wasn't. But it was a lie."
"Well, upon my word, I never heard such nonsense! Haven't you got sense enough to discriminate between
lies! Don't you know the difference between a lie that helps and a lie that hurts?"
"ALL lies are sinful," said Hannah, setting her lips together like a vise; "all lies are forbidden."
The Only Christian fidgeted impatiently in his chair. He went to attack this proposition, but he did not quite
know how or where to begin. Finally he made a venture:
"Hester, wouldn't you tell a lie to shield a person from an undeserved injury or shame?"
"No."
"Not even a friend?"
"No."
"Not even your dearest friend?"
"No. I would not."
The doctor struggled in silence awhile with this situation; then he asked:
"Not even to save him from bitter pain and misery and grief?"
"No. Not even to save his life."
Another pause. Then:
"Nor his soul?"
There was a husha silence which endured a measurable interval then Hester answered, in a low voice,
but with decision:
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 29
Page No 32
"Nor his soul?"
No one spoke for a while; then the doctor said:
"Is it with you the same, Hannah?"
"Yes," she answered.
"I ask you bothwhy?"
"Because to tell such a lie, or any lie, is a sin, and could cost us the loss of our own soulsWOULD, indeed,
if we died without time to repent."
"Strange . . . strange . . . it is past belief." Then he asked, roughly: "Is such a soul as that WORTH saving?"
He rose up, mumbling and grumbling, and started for the door, stumping vigorously along. At the threshold
he turned and rasped out an admonition: "Reform! Drop this mean and sordid and selfish devotion to the
saving of your shabby little souls, and hunt up something to do that's got some dignity to it! RISK your souls!
risk them in good causes; then if you lose them, why should you care? Reform!"
The good old gentlewomen sat paralyzed, pulverized, outraged, insulted, and brooded in bitterness and
indignation over these blasphemies. They were hurt to the heart, poor old ladies, and said they could never
forgive these injuries.
"Reform!"
They kept repeating that word resentfully. "Reformand learn to tell lies!"
Time slipped along, and in due course a change came over their spirits. They had completed the human
being's first dutywhich is to think about himself until he has exhausted the subject, then he is in a condition
to take up minor interests and think of other people. This changes the complexion of his spiritsgenerally
wholesomely. The minds of the two old ladies reverted to their beloved niece and the fearful disease which
had smitten her; instantly they forgot the hurts their selflove had received, and a passionate desire rose in
their hearts to go to the help of the sufferer and comfort her with their love, and minister to her, and labor for
her the best they could with their weak hands, and joyfully and affectionately wear out their poor old bodies
in her dear service if only they might have the privilege.
"And we shall have it!" said Hester, with the tears running down her face. "There are no nurses comparable to
us, for there are no others that will stand their watch by that bed till they drop and die, and God knows we
would do that."
"Amen," said Hannah, smiling approval and endorsement through the mist of moisture that blurred her
glasses. "The doctor knows us, and knows we will not disobey again; and he will call no others. He will not
dare!"
"Dare?" said Hester, with temper, and dashing the water from her eyes; "he will dare anythingthat
Christian devil! But it will do no good for him to try it this timebut, laws! Hannah! after all's said and
done, he is gifted and wise and good, and he would not think of such a thing. . . . It is surely time for one of
us to go to that room. What is keeping him? Why doesn't he come and say so?"
They caught the sound of his approaching step. He entered, sat down, and began to talk.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 30
Page No 33
"Margaret is a sick woman," he said. "She is still sleeping, but she will wake presently; then one of you must
go to her. She will be worse before she is better. Pretty soon a nightandday watch must be set. How much
of it can you two undertake?"
"All of it!" burst from both ladies at once.
The doctor's eyes flashed, and he said, with energy:
"You DO ring true, you brave old relics! And you SHALL do all of the nursing you can, for there's none to
match you in that divine office in this town; but you can't do all of it, and it would be a crime to let you." It
was grand praise, golden praise, coming from such a source, and it took nearly all the resentment out of the
aged twin's hearts. "Your Tilly and my old Nancy shall do the restgood nurses both, white souls with black
skins, watchful, loving, tenderjust perfect nurses!and competent liars from the cradle. . . . Look you!
keep a little watch on Helen; she is sick, and is going to be sicker."
The ladies looked a little surprised, and not credulous; and Hester said:
"How is that? It isn't an hour since you said she was as sound as a nut."
The doctor answered, tranquilly:
"It was a lie."
The ladies turned upon him indignantly, and Hannah said:
"How can you make an odious confession like that, in so indifferent a tone, when you know how we feel
about all forms of"
"Hush! You are as ignorant as cats, both of you, and you don't know what you are talking about. You are like
all the rest of the moral moles; you lie from morning till night, but because you don't do it with your mouths,
but only with your lying eyes, your lying inflections, your deceptively misplaced emphasis, and your
misleading gestures, you turn up your complacent noses and parade before God and the world as saintly and
unsmirched TruthSpeakers, in whose coldstorage souls a lie would freeze to death if it got there! Why will
you humbug yourselves with that foolish notion that no lie is a lie except a spoken one? What is the
difference between lying with your eyes and lying with your mouth? There is none; and if you would reflect a
moment you would see that it is so. There isn't a human being that doesn't tell a gross of lies every day of his
life; and youwhy, between you, you tell thirty thousand; yet you flare up here in a lurid hypocritical horror
because I tell that child a benevolent and sinless lie to protect her from her imagination, which would get to
work and warm up her blood to a fever in an hour, if I were disloyal enough to my duty to let it. Which I
should probably do if I were interested in saving my soul by such disreputable means.
"Come, let us reason together. Let us examine details. When you two were in the sickroom raising that riot,
what would you have done if you had known I was coming?"
"Well, what?"
"You would have slipped out and carried Helen with youwouldn't you?"
The ladies were silent.
"What would be your object and intention?"
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 31
Page No 34
"Well, what?"
"To keep me from finding out your guilt; to beguile me to infer that Margaret's excitement proceeded from
some cause not known to you. In a word, to tell me a liea silent lie. Moreover, a possibly harmful one."
The twins colored, but did not speak.
"You not only tell myriads of silent lies, but you tell lies with your mouthsyou two."
"THAT is not so!"
"It is so. But only harmless ones. You never dream of uttering a harmful one. Do you know that that is a
concessionand a confession?"
"How do you mean?"
"It is an unconscious concession that harmless lies are not criminal; it is a confession that you constantly
MAKE that discrimination. For instance, you declined old Mrs. Foster's invitation last week to meet those
odious Higbies at supperin a polite note in which you expressed regret and said you were very sorry you
could not go. It was a lie. It was as unmitigated a lie as was ever uttered. Deny it, Hesterwith another lie."
Hester replied with a toss of her head.
"That will not do. Answer. Was it a lie, or wasn't it?"
The color stole into the cheeks of both women, and with a struggle and an effort they got out their confession:
"It was a lie."
"Goodthe reform is beginning; there is hope for you yet; you will not tell a lie to save your dearest friend's
soul, but you will spew out one without a scruple to save yourself the discomfort of telling an unpleasant
truth."
He rose. Hester, speaking for both, said; coldly:
"We have lied; we perceive it; it will occur no more. To lie is a sin. We shall never tell another one of any
kind whatsoever, even lies of courtesy or benevolence, to save any one a pang or a sorrow decreed for him by
God."
"Ah, how soon you will fall! In fact, you have fallen already; for what you have just uttered is a lie.
Goodby. Reform! One of you go to the sickroom now."
CHAPTER IV
Twelve days later.
Mother and child were lingering in the grip of the hideous disease. Of hope for either there was little. The
aged sisters looked white and worn, but they would not give up their posts. Their hearts were breaking, poor
old things, but their grit was steadfast and indestructible. All the twelve days the mother had pined for the
child, and the child for the mother, but both knew that the prayer of these longings could not be granted.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 32
Page No 35
When the mother was told on the first daythat her disease was typhoid, she was frightened, and asked if
there was danger that Helen could have contracted it the day before, when she was in the sickchamber on
that confession visit. Hester told her the doctor had poopooed the idea. It troubled Hester to say it, although
it was true, for she had not believed the doctor; but when she saw the mother's joy in the news, the pain in her
conscience lost something of its forcea result which made her ashamed of the constructive deception
which she had practiced, though not ashamed enough to make her distinctly and definitely wish she had
refrained from it. From that moment the sick woman understood that her daughter must remain away, and she
said she would reconcile herself to the separation the best she could, for she would rather suffer death than
have her child's health imperiled. That afternoon Helen had to take to her bed, ill. She grew worse during the
night. In the morning her mother asked after her:
"Is she well?"
Hester turned cold; she opened her lips, but the words refused to come. The mother lay languidly looking,
musing, waiting; suddenly she turned white and gasped out:
"Oh, my God! what is it? is she sick?"
Then the poor aunt's tortured heart rose in rebellion, and words came:
"Nobe comforted; she is well."
The sick woman put all her happy heart in her gratitude:
"Thank God for those dear words! Kiss me. How I worship you for saying them!"
Hester told this incident to Hannah, who received it with a rebuking look, and said, coldly:
"Sister, it was a lie."
Hester's lips trembled piteously; she choked down a sob, and said:
"Oh, Hannah, it was a sin, but I could not help it. I could not endure the fright and the misery that were in her
face."
"No matter. It was a lie. God will hold you to account for it."
"Oh, I know it, I know it," cried Hester, wringing her hands, "but even if it were now, I could not help it. I
know I should do it again."
"Then take my place with Helen in the morning. I will make the report myself."
Hester clung to her sister, begging and imploring.
"Don't, Hannah, oh, don'tyou will kill her."
"I will at least speak the truth."
In the morning she had a cruel report to bear to the mother, and she braced herself for the trial. When she
returned from her mission, Hester was waiting, pale and trembling, in the hall. She whispered:
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 33
Page No 36
"Oh, how did she take itthat poor, desolate mother?"
Hannah's eyes were swimming in tears. She said:
"God forgive me, I told her the child was well!"
Hester gathered her to her heart, with a grateful "God bless you, Hannah!" and poured out her thankfulness in
an inundation of worshiping praises.
After that, the two knew the limit of their strength, and accepted their fate. They surrendered humbly, and
abandoned themselves to the hard requirements of the situation. Daily they told the morning lie, and
confessed their sin in prayer; not asking forgiveness, as not being worthy of it, but only wishing to make
record that they realized their wickedness and were not desiring to hide it or excuse it.
Daily, as the fair young idol of the house sank lower and lower, the sorrowful old aunts painted her glowing
bloom and her fresh young beauty to the wan mother, and winced under the stabs her ecstasies of joy and
gratitude gave them.
In the first days, while the child had strength to hold a pencil, she wrote fond little lovenotes to her mother,
in which she concealed her illness; and these the mother read and reread through happy eyes wet with
thankful tears, and kissed them over and over again, and treasured them as precious things under her pillow.
Then came a day when the strength was gone from the hand, and the mind wandered, and the tongue babbled
pathetic incoherences. this was a sore dilemma for the poor aunts. There were no lovenotes for the mother.
They did not know what to do. Hester began a carefully studied and plausible explanation, but lost the track
of it and grew confused; suspicion began to show in the mother's face, then alarm. Hester saw it, recognized
the imminence of the danger, and descended to the emergency, pulling herself resolutely together and
plucking victor from the open jaws of defeat. In a placid and convincing voice she said:
"I thought it might distress you to know it, but Helen spent the night at the Sloanes'. There was a little party
there, and, although she did not want to go, and you so sick, we persuaded her, she being young and needing
the innocent pastimes of youth, and we believing you would approve. Be sure she will write the moment she
comes."
"How good you are, and how dear and thoughtful for us both! Approve? Why, I thank you with all my heart.
My poor little exile! Tell her I want her to have every pleasure she canI would not rob her of one. Only let
her keep her health, that is all I ask. Don't let that suffer; I could not bear it. How thankful I am that she
escaped this infectionand what a narrow risk she ran, Aunt Hester! Think of that lovely face all dulled and
burned with fever. I can't bear the thought of it. Keep her health. Keep her bloom! I can see her now, the
dainty creaturewith the big, blue, earnest eyes; and sweet, oh, so sweet and gentle and winning! Is she as
beautiful as ever, dear Aunt Hester?"
"Oh, more beautiful and bright and charming than ever she was before, if such a thing can be"and Hester
turned away and fumbled with the medicinebottles, to hide her shame and grief.
CHAPTER V
After a little, both aunts were laboring upon a difficult and baffling work in Helen's chamber. Patiently and
earnestly, with their stiff old fingers, they were trying to forge the required note. They made failure after
failure, but they improved little by little all the time. The pity of it all, the pathetic humor of it, there was none
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 34
Page No 37
to see; they themselves were unconscious of it. Often their tears fell upon the notes and spoiled them;
sometimes a single misformed word made a note risky which could have been ventured but for that; but at
last Hannah produced one whose script was a good enough imitation of Helen's to pass any but a suspicious
eye, and bountifully enriched it with the petting phrases and loving nicknames that had been familiar on the
child's lips from her nursery days. She carried it to the mother, who took it with avidity, and kissed it, and
fondled it, reading its precious words over and over again, and dwelling with deep contentment upon its
closing paragraph:
"Mousie darling, if I could only see you, and kiss your eyes, and feel your arms about me! I am so glad my
practicing does not disturb you. Get well soon. Everybody is good to me, but I am so lonesome without you,
dear mamma."
"The poor child, I know just how she feels. She cannot be quite happy without me; and Ioh, I live in the
light of her eyes! Tell her she must practice all she pleases; and, Aunt Hannah tell her I can't hear the piano
this far, nor hear dear voice when she sings: God knows I wish I could. No one knows how sweet that voice
is to me; and to thinksome day it will be silent! What are you crying for?
"Only becausebecauseit was just a memory. When I came away she was singing, 'Loch Lomond.' The
pathos of it! It always moves me so when she sings that."
"And me, too. How heartbreakingly beautiful it is when some youthful sorrow is brooding in her breast and
she sings it for the mystic healing it brings. . . . Aunt Hannah?"
"Dear Margaret?"
"I am very ill. Sometimes it comes over me that I shall never hear that dear voice again."
"Oh, don'tdon't, Margaret! I can't bear it!"
Margaret was moved and distressed, and said, gently:
"Theretherelet me put my arms around you. Don't cry. Thereput your cheek to mine. Be comforted. I
wish to live. I will live if I can. Ah, what could she do without me! . . . Does she often speak of me?but I
know she does."
"Oh, all the timeall the time!"
"My sweet child! She wrote the note the moment she came home?"
"Yesthe first moment. She would not wait to take off her things."
"I knew it. It is her dear, impulsive, affectionate way. I knew it without asking, but I wanted to hear you say
it. The petted wife knows she is loved, but she makes her husband tell her so every day, just for the joy of
hearing it. . . . She used the pen this time. That is better; the pencilmarks could rub out, and I should grieve
for that. Did you suggest that she use the pen?"
"Ynosheit was her own idea.
The mother looked her pleasure, and said:
"I was hoping you would say that. There was never such a dear and thoughtful child! . . . Aunt Hannah?"
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 35
Page No 38
"Dear Margaret?"
"Go and tell her I think of her all the time, and worship her. Whyyou are crying again. Don't be so worried
about me, dear; I think there is nothing to fear, yet."
The grieving messenger carried her message, and piously delivered it to unheeding ears. The girl babbled on
unaware; looking up at her with wondering and startled eyes flaming with fever, eyes in which was no light
of recognition:
"Are youno, you are not my mother. I want heroh, I want her! She was here a minute agoI did not see
her go. Will she come? will she come quickly? will she come now? . . . There are so many houses . . . and
they oppress me so . . . and everything whirls and turns and whirls . . . oh, my head, my head!"and so she
wandered on and on, in her pain, flitting from one torturing fancy to another, and tossing her arms about in a
weary and ceaseless persecution of unrest.
Poor old Hannah wetted the parched lips and softly stroked the hot brow, murmuring endearing and pitying
words, and thanking the Father of all that the mother was happy and did not know.
CHAPTER VI
Daily the child sank lower and steadily lower towards the grave, and daily the sorrowing old watchers carried
gilded tidings of her radiant health and loveliness to the happy mother, whose pilgrimage was also now
nearing its end. And daily they forged loving and cheery notes in the child's hand, and stood by with
remorseful consciences and bleeding hearts, and wept to see the grateful mother devour them and adore them
and treasure them away as things beyond price, because of their sweet source, and sacred because her child's
hand had touched them.
At last came that kindly friend who brings healing and peace to all. The lights were burning low. In the
solemn hush which precedes the dawn vague figures flitted soundless along the dim hall and gathered silent
and awed in Helen's chamber, and grouped themselves about her bed, for a warning had gone forth, and they
knew. The dying girl lay with closed lids, and unconscious, the drapery upon her breast faintly rising and
falling as her wasting life ebbed away. At intervals a sigh or a muffled sob broke upon the stillness. The same
haunting thought was in all minds there: the pity of this death, the going out into the great darkness, and the
mother not here to help and hearten and bless.
Helen stirred; her hands began to grope wistfully about as if they sought somethingshe had been blind
some hours. The end was come; all knew it. With a great sob Hester gathered her to her breast, crying, "Oh,
my child, my darling!" A rapturous light broke in the dying girl's face, for it was mercifully vouchsafed her to
mistake those sheltering arms for another's; and she went to her rest murmuring, "Oh, mamma, I am so
happyI longed for younow I can die."
Two hours later Hester made her report. The mother asked:
"How is it with the child?"
"She is well."
CHAPTER VII
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 36
Page No 39
A sheaf of white crape and black was hung upon the door of the house, and there it swayed and rustled in the
wind and whispered its tidings. At noon the preparation of the dead was finished, and in the coffin lay the fair
young form, beautiful, and in the sweet face a great peace. Two mourners sat by it, grieving and
worshipping Hannah and the black woman Tilly. Hester came, and she was trembling, for a great trouble
was upon her spirit. She said:
"She asks for a note."
Hannah's face blanched. She had not thought of this; it had seemed that that pathetic service was ended. But
she realized now that that could not be. For a little while the two women stood looking into each other's face,
with vacant eyes; then Hannah said:
"There is no way out of itshe must have it; she will suspect, else."
"And she would find out."
"Yes. It would break her heart." She looked at the dead face, and her eyes filled. "I will write it," she said.
Hester carried it. The closing line said:
"Darling Mousie, dear sweet mother, we shall soon be together again. Is not that good news? And it is true;
they all say it is true."
The mother mourned, saying:
"Poor child, how will she bear it when she knows? I shall never see her again in life. It is hard, so hard. She
does not suspect? You guard her from that?"
"She thinks you will soon be well."
"How good you are, and careful, dear Aunt Hester! None goes near herr who could carry the infection?"
"It would be a crime."
"But you SEE her?"
"With a distance betweenyes."
"That is so good. Others one could not trust; but you two guardian angelssteel is not so true as you. Others
would be unfaithful; and many would deceive, and lie."
Hester's eyes fell, and her poor old lips trembled.
"Let me kiss you for her, Aunt Hester; and when I am gone, and the danger is past, place the kiss upon her
dear lips some day, and say her mother sent it, and all her mother's broken heart is in it."
Within the hour, Hester, raining tears upon the dead face, performed her pathetic mission.
CHAPTER VIII
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 37
Page No 40
Another day dawned, and grew, and spread its sunshine in the earth. Aunt Hannah brought comforting news
to the failing mother, and a happy note, which said again, "We have but a little time to wait, darling mother,
then se shall be together."
The deep note of a bell came moaning down the wind.
"Aunt Hannah, it is tolling. Some poor soul is at rest. As I shall be soon. You will not let her forget me?"
"Oh, God knows she never will!"
"Do not you hear strange noises, Aunt Hannah? It sounds like the shuffling of many feet."
"We hoped you would not hear it, dear. It is a little company gathering, forfor Helen's sake, poor little
prisoner. There will be musicand she loves it so. We thought you would not mind."
"Mind? Oh no, nooh, give her everything her dear heart can desire. How good you two are to her, and how
good to me! God bless you both always!"
After a listening pause:
"How lovely! It is her organ. Is she playing it herself, do you think?" Faint and rich and inspiring the chords
floating to her ears on the still air. "Yes, it is her touch, dear heart, I recognize it. They are singing. Whyit
is a hymn! and the sacredest of all, the most touching, the most consoling. . . . It seems to open the gates of
paradise to me. . . . If I could die now. . . ."
Faint and far the words rose out of the stillness:
Nearer, my God, to Thee,
Nearer to Thee,
E'en though it be a cross
That raiseth me.
With the closing of the hymn another soul passed to its rest, and they that had been one in life were not
sundered in death. The sisters, mourning and rejoicing, said:
"How blessed it was that she never knew!"
CHAPTER IX
At midnight they sat together, grieving, and the angel of the Lord appeared in the midst transfigured with a
radiance not of earth; and speaking, said:
"For liars a place is appointed. There they burn in the fires of hell from everlasting unto everlasting. Repent!"
The bereaved fell upon their knees before him and clasped their hands and bowed their gray heads, adoring.
But their tongues clove to the roof of their mouths, and they were dumb.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 38
Page No 41
"Speak! that I may bear the message to the chancery of heaven and bring again the decree from which there is
no appeal."
Then they bowed their heads yet lower, and one said:
"Our sin is great, and we suffer shame; but only perfect and final repentance can make us whole; and we are
poor creatures who have learned our human weakness, and we know that if we were in those hard straits
again our hearts would fail again, and we should sin as before. The strong could prevail, and so be saved, but
we are lost."
They lifted their heads in supplication. The angel was gone. While they marveled and wept he came again;
and bending low, he whispered the decree.
CHAPTER X
Was it Heaven? Or Hell?
***
A CURE FOR THE BLUES
By courtesy of Mr. Cable I came into possession of a singular book eight or ten years ago. It is likely that
mine is now the only copy in existence. Its titlepage, unabbreviated, reads as follows:
"The Enemy Conquered; or, Love Triumphant.
By G. Ragsdale McClintock,
[1] author of 'An Address,' etc., delivered at Sunflower Hill,
South Carolina, and member of the Yale Law School. New Haven:
published by T. H. Pease, 83 Chapel Street, 1845."
No one can take up this book and lay it down again unread. Whoever reads one line of it is caught, is chained;
he has become the contented slave of its fascinations; and he will read and read, devour and devour, and will
not let it go out of his hand till it is finished to the last line, though the house be on fire over his head. And
after a first reading he will not throw it aside, but will keep it by him, with his Shakespeare and his Homer,
and will take it up many and many a time, when the world is dark and his spirits are low, and be straightway
cheered and refreshed. Yet this work has been allowed to lie wholly neglected, unmentioned, and apparently
unregretted, for nearly half a century.
The reader must not imagine that he is to find in it wisdom, brilliancy, fertility of invention, ingenuity of
construction, excellence of form, purity of style, perfection of imagery, truth to nature, clearness of statement,
humanly possible situations, humanly possible people, fluent narrative, connected sequence of events or
philosophy, or logic, or sense. No; the rich, deep, beguiling charm of the book lies in the total and miraculous
ABSENCE from it of all these qualitiesa charm which is completed and perfected by the evident fact that
the author, whose naive innocence easily and surely wins our regard, and almost our worship, does not know
that they are absent, does not even suspect that they are absent. When read by the light of these helps to an
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 39
Page No 42
understanding of the situation, the book is deliciousprofoundly and satisfyingly delicious.
I call it a book because the author calls it a book, I call it a work because he calls it a work; but, in truth, it is
merely a duodecimo pamphlet of thirtyone pages. It was written for fame and money, as the author very
franklyyes, and very hopefully, too, poor fellow says in his preface. The money never cameno penny
of it ever came; and how long, how pathetically long, the fame has been deferred fortyseven years! He
was young then, it would have been so much to him then; but will he care for it now?
As time is measured in America, McClintock's epoch is antiquity. In his longvanished day the Southern
author had a passion for "eloquence"; it was his pet, his darling. He would be eloquent, or perish. And he
recognized only one kind of eloquencethe lurid, the tempestuous, the volcanic. He liked wordsbig
words, fine words, grand words, rumbling, thundering, reverberating words; with sense attaching if it could
be got in without marring the sound, but not otherwise. He loved to stand up before a dazed world, and pour
forth flame and smoke and lava and pumicestone into the skies, and work his subterranean thunders, and
shake himself with earthquakes, and stench himself with sulphur fumes. If he consumed his own fields and
vineyards, that was a pity, yes; but he would have his eruption at any cost. Mr. McClintock's eloquence
and he is always eloquent, his crater is always spoutingis of the pattern common to his day, but he departs
from the custom of the time in one respect: his brethren allowed sense to intrude when it did not mar the
sound, but he does not allow it to intrude at all. For example, consider this figure, which he used in the
village "Address" referred to with such candid complacency in the titlepage above quoted"like the
topmost topaz of an ancient tower." Please read it again; contemplate it; measure it; walk around it; climb up
it; try to get at an approximate realization of the size of it. Is the fellow to that to be found in literature,
ancient or modern, foreign or domestic, living or dead, drunk or sober? One notices how fine and grand it
sounds. We know that if it was loftily uttered, it got a noble burst of applause from the villagers; yet there
isn't a ray of sense in it, or meaning to it.
McClintock finished his education at Yale in 1843, and came to Hartford on a visit that same year. I have
talked with men who at that time talked with him, and felt of him, and knew he was real. One needs to
remember that fact and to keep fast hold of it; it is the only way to keep McClintock's book from undermining
one's faith in McClintock's actuality.
As to the book. The first four pages are devoted to an inflamed eulogy of Womansimply woman in
general, or perhaps as an institution wherein, among other compliments to her details, he pays a unique
one to her voice. He says it "fills the breast with fond alarms, echoed by every rill." It sounds well enough,
but it is not true. After the eulogy he takes up his real work and the novel begins. It begins in the woods, near
the village of Sunflower Hill.
Brightening clouds seemed to rise from the mist of the fair Chattahoochee, to spread their beauty over the
thick forest, to guide the hero whose bosom beats with aspirations to conquer the enemy that would tarnish
his name, and to win back the admiration of his longtried friend.
It seems a general remark, but it is not general; the hero mentioned is the tobe hero of the book; and in this
abrupt fashion, and without name or description, he is shoveled into the tale. "With aspirations to conquer the
enemy that would tarnish his name" is merely a phrase flung in for the sake of the soundlet it not mislead
the reader. No one is trying to tarnish this person; no one has thought of it. The rest of the sentence is also
merely a phrase; the man has no friend as yet, and of course has had no chance to try him, or win back his
admiration, or disturb him in any other way.
The hero climbs up over "Sawney's Mountain," and down the other side, making for an old Indian
"castle"which becomes "the red man's hut" in the next sentence; and when he gets there at last, he "surveys
with wonder and astonishment" the invisible structure, "which time has buried in the dust, and thought to
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 40
Page No 43
himself his happiness was not yet complete." One doesn't know why it wasn't, nor how near it came to being
complete, nor what was still wanting to round it up and make it so. Maybe it was the Indian; but the book
does not say. At this point we have an episode:
Beside the shore of the brook sat a young man, about eighteen or twenty, who seemed to be reading some
favorite book, and who had a remarkably noble countenanceeyes which betrayed more than a common
mind. This of course made the youth a welcome guest, and gained him friends in whatever condition of his
life he might be placed. The traveler observed that he was a wellbuilt figure which showed strength and
grace in every movement. He accordingly addressed him in quite a gentlemanly manner, and inquired of him
the way to the village. After he had received the desired information, and was about taking his leave, the
youth said, "Are you not Major Elfonzo, the great musician [2]the champion of a noble cause the
modern Achilles, who gained so many victories in the Florida War?" "I bear that name," said the Major, "and
those titles, trusting at the same time that the ministers of grace will carry me triumphantly through all my
laudable undertakings, and if," continued the Major, "you, sir, are the patronizer of noble deeds, I should like
to make you my confidant and learn your address." The youth looked somewhat amazed, bowed low, mused
for a moment, and began: "My name is Roswell. I have been recently admitted to the bar, and can only give a
faint outline of my future success in that honorable profession; but I trust, sir, like the Eagle, I shall look
down from the lofty rocks upon the dwellings of man, and shall ever be ready to give you any assistance in
my official capacity, and whatever this muscular arm of mine can do, whenever it shall be called from its
buried GREATNESS." The Major grasped him by the hand, and exclaimed: "O! thou exalted spirit of
inspirationthou flame of burning prosperity, may the Heavendirected blaze be the glare of thy soul, and
battle down every rampart that seems to impede your progress!"
There is a strange sort of originality about McClintock; he imitates other people's styles, but nobody can
imitate his, not even an idiot. Other people can be windy, but McClintock blows a gale; other people can
blubber sentiment, but McClintock spews it; other people can mishandle metaphors, but only McClintock
knows how to make a business of it. McClintock is always McClintock, he is always consistent, his style is
always his own style. He does not make the mistake of being relevant on one page and irrelevant on another;
he is irrelevant on all of them. He does not make the mistake of being lucid in one place and obscure in
another; he is obscure all the time. He does not make the mistake of slipping in a name here and there that is
out of character with his work; he always uses names that exactly and fantastically fit his lunatics. In the
matter of undeviating consistency he stands alone in authorship. It is this that makes his style unique, and
entitles it to a name of its ownMcClintockian. It is this that protects it from being mistaken for anybody
else's. Uncredited quotations from other writers often leave a reader in doubt as to their authorship, but
McClintock is safe from that accident; an uncredited quotation from him would always be recognizable.
When a boy nineteen years old, who had just been admitted to the bar, says, "I trust, sir, like the Eagle, I shall
look down from lofty rocks upon the dwellings of man," we know who is speaking through that boy; we
should recognize that note anywhere. There be myriads of instruments in this world's literary orchestra, and a
multitudinous confusion of sounds that they make, wherein fiddles are drowned, and guitars smothered, and
one sort of drum mistaken for another sort; but whensoever the brazen note of the McClintockian trombone
breaks through that fog of music, that note is recognizable, and about it there can be no blur of doubt.
The novel now arrives at the point where the Major goes home to see his father. When McClintock wrote this
interview he probably believed it was pathetic.
The road which led to the town presented many attractions Elfonzo had bid farewell to the youth of deep
feeling, and was now wending his way to the dreaming spot of his fondness. The south winds whistled
through the woods, as the waters dashed against the banks, as rapid fire in the pent furnace roars. This
brought him to remember while alone, that he quietly left behind the hospitality of a father's house, and
gladly entered the world, with higher hopes than are often realized. But as he journeyed onward, he was
mindful of the advice of his father, who had often looked sadly on the ground, when tears of cruelly deceived
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 41
Page No 44
hope moistened his eyes. Elfonzo had been somewhat a dutiful son; yet fond of the amusements of life had
been in distant landshad enjoyed the pleasure of the world, and had frequently returned to the scenes of his
boyhood, almost destitute of many of the comforts of life. In this condition, he would frequently say to his
father, "Have I offended you, that you look upon me as a stranger, and frown upon me with stinging looks?
Will you not favor me with the sound of your voice? If I have trampled upon your veneration, or have spread
a humid veil of darkness around your expectations, send me back into the world, where no heart beats for
mewhere the foot of man had never yet trod; but give me at least one kind wordallow me to come into
the presence sometimes of thy winterworn locks." "Forbid it, Heaven, that I should be angry with thee,"
answered the father, "my son, and yet I send thee back to the children of the worldto the cold charity of the
combat, and to a land of victory. I read another destiny in thy countenanceI learn thy inclinations from the
flame that has already kindled in my soul a strange sensation. It will seek thee, my dear ELFONZO, it will
find theethou canst not escape that lighted torch, which shall blot out from the remembrance of men a long
train of prophecies which they have foretold against thee. I once thought not so. Once, I was blind; but now
the path of life is plain before me, and my sight is clear; yet, Elfonzo, return to thy worldly occupationtake
again in thy hand that chord of sweet sounds struggle with the civilized world and with your own heart; fly
swiftly to the enchanted groundlet the nightOWL send forth its screams from the stubborn oaklet the
sea sport upon the beach, and the stars sing together; but learn of these, Elfonzo, thy doom, and thy
hidingplace. Our most innocent as well as our most lawful DESIRES must often be denied us, that we may
learn to sacrifice them to a Higher will."
Remembering such admonitions with gratitude, Elfonzo was immediately urged by the recollection of his
father's family to keep moving.
McClintock has a fine gift in the matter of surprises; but as a rule they are not pleasant ones, they jar upon the
feelings. His closing sentence in the last quotation is of that sort. It brings one down out of the tinted clouds
in too sudden and collapsed a fashion. It incenses one against the author for a moment. It makes the reader
want to take him by this winterworn locks, and trample on his veneration, and deliver him over to the cold
charity of combat, and blot him out with his own lighted torch. But the feeling does not last. The master takes
again in his hand that concord of sweet sounds of his, and one is reconciled, pacified.
His steps became quicker and quickerhe hastened through the PINY woods, dark as the forest was, and
with joy he very soon reached the little village of repose, in whose bosom rested the boldest chivalry. His
close attention to every important objecthis modest questions about whatever was new to himhis
reverence for wise old age, and his ardent desire to learn many of the fine arts, soon brought him into
respectable notice.
One mild winter day, as he walked along the streets toward the Academy, which stood upon a small
eminence, surrounded by native growth some venerable in its appearance, others young and prosperous
all seemed inviting, and seemed to be the very place for learning as well as for genius to spend its research
beneath its spreading shades. He entered its classic walls in the usual mode of southern manners.
The artfulness of this man! None knows so well as he how to pique the curiosity of the readerand how to
disappoint it. He raises the hope, here, that he is going to tell all about how one enters a classic wall in the
usual mode of Southern manners; but does he? No; he smiles in his sleeve, and turns aside to other matters.
The principal of the Institution begged him to be seated and listen to the recitations that were going on. He
accordingly obeyed the request, and seemed to be much pleased. After the school was dismissed, and the
young hearts regained their freedom, with the songs of the evening, laughing at the anticipated pleasures of a
happy home, while others tittered at the actions of the past day, he addressed the teacher in a tone that
indicated a resolution with an undaunted mind. He said he had determined to become a student, if he could
meet with his approbation. "Sir," said he, "I have spent much time in the world. I have traveled among the
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 42
Page No 45
uncivilized inhabitants of America. I have met with friends, and combated with foes; but none of these gratify
my ambition, or decide what is to be my destiny. I see the learned world have an influence with the voice of
the people themselves. The despoilers of the remotest kingdoms of the earth refer their differences to this
class of persons. This the illiterate and inexperienced little dream of; and now if you will receive me as I am,
with these deficiencieswith all my misguided opinions, I will give you my honor, sir, that I will never
disgrace the Institution, or those who have placed you in this honorable station." The instructor, who had met
with many disappointments, knew how to feel for a stranger who had been thus turned upon the charities of
an unfeeling community. He looked at him earnestly, and said: "Be of good cheerlook forward, sir, to the
high destination you may attain. Remember, the more elevated the mark at which you aim, the more sure, the
more glorious, the more magnificent the prize." From wonder to wonder, his encouragement led the impatient
listener. A strange nature bloomed before himgiant streams promised him successgardens of hidden
treasures opened to his view. All this, so vividly described, seemed to gain a new witchery from his glowing
fancy.
It seems to me that this situation is new in romance. I feel sure it has not been attempted before. Military
celebrities have been disguised and set at lowly occupations for dramatic effect, but I think McClintock is the
first to send one of them to school. Thus, in this book, you pass from wonder to wonder, through gardens of
hidden treasure, where giant streams bloom before you, and behind you, and all around, and you feel as
happy, and groggy, and satisfied with your quart of mixed metaphor aboard as you would if it had been
mixed in a sampleroom and delivered from a jug.
Now we come upon some more McClintockian surprisea sweetheart who is sprung upon us without any
preparation, along with a name for her which is even a little more of a surprise than she herself is.
In 1842 he entered the class, and made rapid progress in the English and Latin departments. Indeed, he
continued advancing with such rapidity that he was like to become the first in his class, and made such
unexpected progress, and was so studious, that he had almost forgotten the pictured saint of his affections.
The fresh wreaths of the pine and cypress had waited anxiously to drop once more the dews of Heaven upon
the heads of those who had so often poured forth the tender emotions of their souls under its boughs. He was
aware of the pleasure that he had seen there. So one evening ,as he was returning from his reading, he
concluded he would pay a visit to this enchanting spot. Little did he think of witnessing a shadow of his
former happiness, though no doubt he wished it might be so. He continued sauntering by the roadside,
meditating on the past. The nearer he approached the spot, the more anxious he became. At that moment a tall
female figure flitted across his path, with a bunch of roses in her hand; her countenance showed uncommon
vivacity, with a resolute spirit; her ivory teeth already appeared as she smiled beautifully,
promenadingwhile her ringlets of hair dangled unconsciously around her snowy neck. Nothing was
wanting to complete her beauty. The tinge of the rose was in full bloom upon her cheek; the charms of
sensibility and tenderness were always her associates. In Ambulinia's bosom dwelt a noble soulone that
never faded one that never was conquered.
Ambulinia! It can hardly be matched in fiction. The full name is Ambulinia Valeer. Marriage will presently
round it out and perfect it. Then it will be Mrs. Ambulinia Valeer Elfonzo. It takes the chromo.
Her heart yielded to no feeling but the love of Elfonzo, on whom she gazed with intense delight, and to whom
she felt herself more closely bound, because he sought the hand of no other. Elfonzo was roused from his
apparent reverie. His books no longer were his inseparable companionshis thoughts arrayed themselves to
encourage him to the field of victory. He endeavored to speak to his supposed Ambulinia, but his speech
appeared not in words. No, his effort was a stream of fire, that kindled his soul into a flame of admiration,
and carried his senses away captive. Ambulinia had disappeared, to make him more mindful of his duty. As
she walked speedily away through the piny woods, she calmly echoed: "O! Elfonzo, thou wilt now look from
thy sunbeams. Thou shalt now walk in a new pathperhaps thy way leads through darkness; but fear not, the
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 43
Page No 46
stars foretell happiness."
To McClintock that jingling jumble of fine words meant something, no doubt, or seemed to mean something;
but it is useless for us to try to divine what it was. Ambulinia comeswe don't know whence nor why; she
mysteriously intimateswe don't know what; and then she goes echoing awaywe don't know whither; and
down comes the curtain. McClintock's art is subtle; McClintock's art is deep.
Not many days afterward, as surrounded by fragrant flowers she sat one evening at twilight, to enjoy the cool
breeze that whispered notes of melody along the distant groves, the little birds perched on every side, as if to
watch the movements of their new visitor. The bells were tolling, when Elfonzo silently stole along by the
wild wood flowers, holding in his hand his favorite instrument of music his eye continually searching for
Ambulinia, who hardly seemed to perceive him, as she played carelessly with the songsters that hopped from
branch to branch. Nothing could be more striking than the difference between the two. Nature seemed to have
given the more tender soul to Elfonzo, and the stronger and more courageous to Ambulinia. A deep feeling
spoke from the eyes of Elfonzo such a feeling as can only be expressed by those who are blessed as
admirers, and by those who are able to return the same with sincerity of heart. He was a few years older than
Ambulinia: she had turned a little into her seventeenth. He had almost grown up in the Cherokee country,
with the same equal proportions as one of the natives. But little intimacy had existed between them until the
year fortyonebecause the youth felt that the character of such a lovely girl was too exalted to inspire any
other feeling than that of quiet reverence. But as lovers will not always be insulted, at all times and under all
circumstances, by the frowns and cold looks of crabbed old age, which should continually reflect dignity
upon those around, and treat the unfortunate as well as the fortunate with a graceful mien, he continued to use
diligence and perseverance. All this lighted a spark in his heart that changed his whole character, and like the
unyielding Deity that follows the storm to check its rage in the forest, he resolves for the first time to shake
off his embarrassment and return where he had before only worshiped.
At last we begin to get the Major's measure. We are able to put this and that casual fact together, and build
the man up before our eyes, and look at him. And after we have got him built, we find him worth the trouble.
By the above comparison between his age and Ambulinia's, we guess the warworn veteran to be
twentytwo; and the other facts stand thus: he had grown up in the Cherokee country with the same equal
proportions as one of the natives how flowing and graceful the language, and yet how tantalizing as to
meaning!he had been turned adrift by his father, to whom he had been "somewhat of a dutiful son"; he
wandered in distant lands; came back frequently "to the scenes of his boyhood, almost destitute of many of
the comforts of life," in order to get into the presence of his father's winterworn locks, and spread a humid
veil of darkness around his expectations; but he was always promptly sent back to the cold charity of the
combat again; he learned to play the fiddle, and made a name for himself in that line; he had dwelt among the
wild tribes; he had philosophized about the despoilers of the kingdoms of the earth, and found outthe
cunning creature that they refer their differences to the learned for settlement; he had achieved a vast fame
as a military chieftain, the Achilles of the Florida campaigns, and then had got him a spellingbook and
started to school; he had fallen in love with Ambulinia Valeer while she was teething, but had kept it to
himself awhile, out of the reverential awe which he felt for the child; but now at last, like the unyielding
Deity who follows the storm to check its rage in the forest, he resolves to shake off his embarrassment, and to
return where before he had only worshiped. The Major, indeed, has made up his mind to rise up and shake his
faculties together, and to see if HE can't do that thing himself. This is not clear. But no matter about that:
there stands the hero, compact and visible; and he is no mean structure, considering that his creator had never
structure, considering that his creator had never created anything before, and hadn't anything but rags and
wind to build with this time. It seems to me that no one can contemplate this odd creature, this quaint and
curious blatherskite, without admiring McClintock, or, at any rate, loving him and feeling grateful to him; for
McClintock made him, he gave him to us; without McClintock we could not have had him, and would now
be poor.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 44
Page No 47
But we must come to the feast again. Here is a courtship scene, down there in the romantic glades among the
raccoons, alligators, and things, that has merit, peculiar literary merit. See how Achilles woos. Dwell upon
the second sentence (particularly the close of it) and the beginning of the third. Never mind the new
personage, Leos, who is intruded upon us unheralded and unexplained. That is McClintock's way; it is his
habit; it is a part of his genius; he cannot help it; he never interrupts the rush of his narrative to make
introductions.
It could not escape Ambulinia's penetrating eye that he sought an interview with her, which she as anxiously
avoided, and assumed a more distant calmness than before, seemingly to destroy all hope. After many efforts
and struggles with his own person, with timid steps the Major approached the damsel, with the same caution
as he would have done in a field of battle. "Lady Ambulinia," said he, trembling, "I have long desired a
moment like this. I dare not let it escape. I fear the consequences; yet I hope your indulgence will at least hear
my petition. Can you not anticipate what I would say, and what I am about to express? Will not you, like
Minerva, who sprung from the brain of Jupiter, release me from thy winding chains or cure me" "Say no
more, Elfonzo," answered Ambulinia, with a serious look, raising her hand as if she intended to swear eternal
hatred against the whole world; "another lady in my place would have perhaps answered your question in
bitter coldness. I know not the little arts of my sex. I care but little for the vanity of those who would chide
me, and am unwilling as well as ashamed to be guilty of anything that would lead you to think 'all is not gold
that glitters'; so be no rash in your resolution. It is better to repent now, than to do it in a more solemn hour.
Yes, I know what you would say. I know you have a costly gift for methe noblest that man can make
YOUR HEART! You should not offer it to one so unworthy. Heaven, you know, has allowed my father's
house to be made a house of solitude, a home of silent obedience, which my parents say is more to be
admired than big names and highsounding titles. Notwithstanding all this, let me speak the emotions of an
honest heart allow me to say in the fullness of my hopes that I anticipate better days. The bird may stretch
its wings toward the sun, which it can never reach; and flowers of the field appear to ascend in the same
direction, because they cannot do otherwise; but man confides his complaints to the saints in whom he
believes; for in their abodes of light they know no more sorrow. From your confession and indicative looks, I
must be that person; if so deceive not yourself."
Elfonzo replied, "Pardon me, my dear madam, for my frankness. I have loved you from my earliest
dayseverything grand and beautiful hath borne the image of Ambulinia; while precipices on every hand
surrounded me, your GUARDIAN ANGEL stood and beckoned me away from the deep abyss. In every trial,
in every misfortune, I have met with your helping hand; yet I never dreamed or dared to cherish thy love, till
a voice impaired with age encouraged the cause, and declared they who acquired thy favor should win a
victory. I saw how Leos worshiped thee. I felt my own unworthiness. I began to KNOW JEALOUSLY, a
strong guestindeed, in my bosom, yet I could see if I gained your admiration Leos was to be my rival. I
was aware that he had the influence of your parents, and the wealth of a deceased relative, which is too often
mistaken for permanent and regular tranquillity; yet I have determined by your permission to beg an interest
in your prayersto ask you to animate my drooping spirits by your smiles and your winning looks; for if you
but speak I shall be conqueror, my enemies shall stagger like Olympus shakes. And though earth and sea may
tremble, and the charioteer of the sun may forget his dashing steed, yet I am assured that it is only to arm me
with divine weapons which will enable me to complete my longtried intention."
"Return to yourself, Elfonzo," said Ambulinia, pleasantly: "a dream of vision has disturbed your intellect; you
are above the atmosphere, dwelling in the celestial regions; nothing is there that urges or hinders, nothing that
brings discord into our present litigation. I entreat you to condescend a little, and be a man, and forget it all.
When Homer describes the battle of the gods and noble men fighting with giants and dragons, they represent
under this image our struggles with the delusions of our passions. You have exalted me, an unhappy girl, to
the skies; you have called me a saint, and portrayed in your imagination an angel in human form. Let her
remain such to you, let her continue to be as you have supposed, and be assured that she will consider a share
in your esteem as her highest treasure. Think not that I would allure you from the path in which your
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 45
Page No 48
conscience leads you; for you know I respect the conscience of others, as I would die for my own. Elfonzo, if
I am worthy of thy love, let such conversation never again pass between us. Go, seek a nobler theme! we will
seek it in the stream of time, as the sun set in the Tigris." As she spake these words she grasped the hand of
Elfonzo, saying at the same time"Peace and prosperity attend you, my hero; be up and doing!" Closing her
remarks with this expression, she walked slowly away, leaving Elfonzo astonished and amazed. He ventured
not to follow or detain her. Here he stood alone, gazing at the stars; confounded as he was, here he stood.
Yes; there he stood. There seems to be no doubt about that. Nearly half of this delirious story has now been
delivered to the reader. It seems a pity to reduce the other half to a cold synopsis. Pity! it is more than a pity,
it is a crime; for to synopsize McClintock is to reduce a skyflushing conflagration to dull embers, it is to
reduce barbaric splendor to ragged poverty. McClintock never wrote a line that was not precious; he never
wrote one that could be spared; he never framed one from which a word could be removed without damage.
Every sentence that this master has produced may be likened to a perfect set of teeth, white, uniform,
beautiful. If you pull one, the charm is gone.
Still, it is now necessary to begin to pull, and to keep it up; for lack of space requires us to synopsize.
We left Elfonzo standing there amazed. At what, we do not know. Not at the girl's speech. No; we ourselves
should have been amazed at it, of course, for none of us has ever heard anything resembling it; but Elfonzo
was used to speeches made up of noise and vacancy, and could listen to them with undaunted mind like the
"topmost topaz of an ancient tower"; he was used to making them himself; hebut let it go, it cannot be
guessed out; we shall never know what it was that astonished him. He stood there awhile; then he said, "Alas!
am I now Grief's disappointed son at last?" He did not stop to examine his mind, and to try to find out what
he probably meant by that, because, for one reason, "a mixture of ambition and greatness of soul moved upon
his young heart," and started him for the village. He resumed his bench in school, "and reasonably progressed
in his education." His heart was heavy, but he went into society, and sought surcease of sorrow in its light
distractions. He made himself popular with his violin, "which seemed to have a thousand chordsmore
symphonious than the Muses of Apollo, and more enchanting than the ghost of the Hills." This is obscure, but
let it go.
During this interval Leos did some unencouraged courting, but at last, "choked by his undertaking," he
desisted.
Presently "Elfonzo again wends his way to the stately walls and newbuilt village." He goes to the house of
his beloved; she opens the door herself. To my surprisefor Ambulinia's heart had still seemed free at the
time of their last interviewlove beamed from the girl's eyes. One sees that Elfonzo was surprised, too; for
when he caught that light, "a halloo of smothered shouts ran through every vein." A neat figurea very neat
figure, indeed! Then he kissed her. "The scene was overwhelming." They went into the parlor. The girl said it
was safe, for her parents were abed, and would never know. Then we have this fine pictureflung upon the
canvas with hardly an effort, as you will notice.
Advancing toward him, she gave a bright display of her rosy neck, and from her head the ambrosial locks
breathed divine fragrance; her robe hung waving to his view, while she stood like a goddess confessed before
him.
There is nothing of interest in the couple's interview. Now at this point the girl invites Elfonzo to a village
show, where jealousy is the motive of the play, for she wants to teach him a wholesome lesson, if he is a
jealous person. But this is a sham, and pretty shallow. McClintock merely wants a pretext to drag in a
plagiarism of his upon a scene or two in "Othello."
The lovers went to the play. Elfonzo was one of the fiddlers. He and Ambulinia must not been seen together,
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 46
Page No 49
lest trouble follow with the girl's malignant father; we are made to understand that clearly. So the two sit
together in the orchestra, in the midst of the musicians. This does not seem to be good art. In the first place,
the girl would be in the way, for orchestras are always packed closely together, and there is no room to spare
for people's girls; in the next place, one cannot conceal a girl in an orchestra without everybody taking notice
of it. There can be no doubt, it seems to me, that this is bad art.
Leos is present. Of course, one of the first things that catches his eye is the maddening spectacle of
Ambulinia "leaning upon Elfonzo's chair." This poor girl does not seem to understand even the rudiments of
concealment. But she is "in her seventeenth," as the author phrases it, and that is her justification.
Leos meditates, constructs a planwith personal violence as a basis, of course. It was their way down there.
It is a good plain plan, without any imagination in it. He will go out and stand at the front door, and when
these two come out he will "arrest Ambulinia from the hands of the insolent Elfonzo," and thus make for
himself a "more prosperous field of immortality than ever was decreed by Omnipotence, or ever pencil drew
or artist imagined." But, dear me, while he is waiting there the couple climb out at the back window and
scurry home! This is romantic enough, but there is a lack of dignity in the situation.
At this point McClintock puts in the whole of his curious play which we skip.
Some correspondence follows now. The bitter father and the distressed lovers write the letters. Elopements
are attempted. They are idiotically planned, and they fail. Then we have several pages of romantic powwow
and confusion dignifying nothing. Another elopement is planned; it is to take place on Sunday, when
everybody is at church. But the "hero" cannot keep the secret; he tells everybody. Another author would have
found another instrument when he decided to defeat this elopement; but that is not McClintock's way. He
uses the person that is nearest at hand.
The evasion failed, of course. Ambulinia, in her flight, takes refuge in a neighbor's house. Her father drags
her home. The villagers gather, attracted by the racket.
Elfonzo was moved at this sight. The people followed on to see what was going to become of Ambulinia,
while he, with downcast looks, kept at a distance, until he saw them enter the abode of the father, thrusting
her, that was the sigh of his soul, out of his presence into a solitary apartment, when she exclaimed, "Elfonzo!
Elfonzo! oh, Elfonzo! where art thou, with all thy heroes? haste, oh! haste, come thou to my relief. Ride on
the wings of the wind! Turn thy force loose like a tempest, and roll on thy army like a whirlwind, over this
mountain of trouble and confusion. Oh friends! if any pity me, let your last efforts throng upon the green
hills, and come to the relief of Ambulinia, who is guilty of nothing but innocent love." Elfonzo called out
with a loud voice, "My God, can I stand this! arouse up, I beseech you, and put an end to this tyranny. Come,
my brave boys," said he, "are you ready to go forth to your duty?" They stood around him. "Who," said he,
"will call us to arms? Where are my thunderbolts of war? Speak ye, the first who will meet the foe! Who will
go forward with me in this ocean of grievous temptation? If there is one who desires to go, let him come and
shake hands upon the altar of devotion, and swear that he will be a hero; yes, a Hector in a cause like this,
which calls aloud for a speedy remedy." "Mine be the deed," said a young lawyer, "and mine alone; Venus
alone shall quit her station before I will forsake one jot or tittle of my promise to you; what is death to me?
what is all this warlike army, if it is not to win a victory? I love the sleep of the lover and the mighty; nor
would I give it over till the blood of my enemies should wreak with that of my own. But God forbid that our
fame should soar on the blood of the slumberer." Mr. Valeer stands at his door with the frown of a demon
upon his brow, with his dangerous weapon [3] ready to strike the first man who should enter his door. "Who
will arise and go forward through blood and carnage to the rescue of my Ambulinia?" said Elfonzo. "All,"
exclaimed the multitude; and onward they went, with their implements of battle. Others, of a more timid
nature, stood among the distant hills to see the result of the contest.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 47
Page No 50
It will hardly be believed that after all this thunder and lightning not a drop of rain fell; but such is the fact.
Elfonzo and his gang stood up and blackguarded Mr. Valeer with vigor all night, getting their outlay back
with interest; then in the early morning the army and its general retired from the field, leaving the victory
with their solitary adversary and his crowbar. This is the first time this has happened in romantic literature.
The invention is original. Everything in this book is original; there is nothing hackneyed about it anywhere.
Always, in other romances, when you find the author leading up to a climax, you know what is going to
happen. But in this book it is different; the thing which seems inevitable and unavoidable never happens; it is
circumvented by the art of the author every time.
Another elopement was attempted. It failed.
We have now arrived at the end. But it is not exciting. McClintock thinks it is; but it isn't. One day Elfonzo
sent Ambulinia another notea note proposing elopement No. 16. This time the plan is admirable;
admirable, sagacious, ingenious, imaginative, deep oh, everything, and perfectly easy. One wonders why it
was never thought of before. This is the scheme. Ambulinia is to leave the breakfasttable, ostensibly to
"attend to the placing of those flowers, which should have been done a week ago"artificial ones, of course;
the others wouldn't keep so longand then, instead of fixing the flowers, she is to walk out to the grove, and
go off with Elfonzo. The invention of this plan overstrained the author that is plain, for he straightway shows
failing powers. The details of the plan are not many or elaborate. The author shall state them himself this
good soul, whose intentions are always better than his English:
"You walk carelessly toward the academy grove, where you will find me with a lightning steed, elegantly
equipped to bear you off where we shall be joined in wedlock with the first connubial rights."
Last scene of all, which the author, now much enfeebled, tries to smarten up and make acceptable to his
spectacular heart by introducing some new propertiessilver bow, golden harp, olive branchthings that
can all come good in an elopement, no doubt, yet are not to be compared to an umbrella for real handiness
and reliability in an excursion of that kind.
And away she ran to the sacred grove, surrounded with glittering pearls, that indicated her coming. Elfonzo
hails her with his silver bow and his golden harp. The meetAmbulinia's countenance brightens Elfonzo
leads up the winged steed. "Mount," said he, "ye truehearted, ye fearless soulthe day is ours." She sprang
upon the back of the young thunderbolt, a brilliant star sparkles upon her head, with one hand she grasps the
reins, and with the other she holds an olive branch. "Lend thy aid, ye strong winds," they exclaimed, "ye
moon, ye sun, and all ye fair host of heaven, witness the enemy conquered." "Hold," said Elfonzo, "thy
dashing steed." "Ride on," said Ambulinia, "the voice of thunder is behind us." And onward they went, with
such rapidity that they very soon arrived at Rural Retreat, where they dismounted, and were united with all
the solemnities that usually attended such divine operations.
There is but one Homer, there is but one Shakespeare, there is but one McClintockand his immortal book
is before you. Homer could not have written this book, Shakespeare could not have written it, I could not
have done it myself. There is nothing just like it in the literature of any country or of any epoch. It stands
alone; it is monumental. It adds G. Ragsdale McClintock's to the sum of the republic's imperishable names.
1. The name here given is a substitute for the one actually attached to the pamphlet.
2. Further on it will be seen that he is a country expert on the fiddle, and has a threetownship fame.
3. It is a crowbar.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 48
Page No 51
***
THE CURIOUS BOOK
Complete
[The foregoing review of the great work of G. Ragsdale McClintock is liberally illuminated with sample
extracts, but these cannot appease the appetite. Only the complete book, unabridged, can do that. Therefore it
is here printed.M.T.]
THE ENEMY CONQUERED; OR, LOVE TRIUMPHANT
Sweet girl, thy smiles are full of charms,
Thy voice is sweeter still,
It fills the breast with fond alarms,
Echoed by every rill.
I begin this little work with an eulogy upon woman, who has ever been distinguished for her perseverance,
her constancy, and her devoted attention to those upon whom she has been pleased to place her
AFFECTIONS. Many have been the themes upon which writers and public speakers have dwelt with intense
and increasing interest. Among these delightful themes stands that of woman, the balm to all our sighs and
disappointments, and the most preeminent of all other topics. Here the poet and orator have stood and gazed
with wonder and with admiration; they have dwelt upon her innocence, the ornament of all her virtues. First
viewing her external charms, such as set forth in her form and benevolent countenance, and then passing to
the deep hidden springs of loveliness and disinterested devotion. In every clime, and in every age, she has
been the pride of her NATION. Her watchfulness is untiring; she who guarded the sepulcher was the first to
approach it, and the last to depart from its awful yet sublime scene. Even here, in this highly favored land, we
look to her for the security of our institutions, and for our future greatness as a nation. But, strange as it may
appear, woman's charms and virtues are but slightly appreciated by thousands. Those who should raise the
standard of female worth, and paint her value with her virtues, in living colors, upon the banners that are
fanned by the zephyrs of heaven, and hand them down to posterity as emblematical of a rich inheritance, do
not properly estimate them.
Man is not sensible, at all times, of the nature and the emotions which bear that name; he does not
understand, he will not comprehend; his intelligence has not expanded to that degree of glory which drinks in
the vast revolution of humanity, its end, its mighty destination, and the causes which operated, and are still
operating, to produce a more elevated station, and the objects which energize and enliven its consummation.
This he is a stranger to; he is not aware that woman is the recipient of celestial love, and that man is
dependent upon her to perfect his character; that without her, philosophically and truly speaking, the brightest
of his intelligence is but the coldness of a winter moon, whose beams can produce no fruit, whose solar light
is not its own, but borrowed from the great dispenser of effulgent beauty. We have no disposition in the world
to flatter the fair sex, we would raise them above those dastardly principles which only exist in little souls,
contracted hearts, and a distracted brain. Often does she unfold herself in all her fascinating loveliness,
presenting the most captivating charms; yet we find man frequently treats such purity of purpose with
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 49
Page No 52
indifference. Why does he do it? Why does he baffle that which is inevitably the source of his better days? Is
he so much of a stranger to those excellent qualities as not to appreciate woman, as not to have respect to her
dignity? Since her art and beauty first captivated man, she has been his delight and his comfort; she has
shared alike in his misfortunes and in his prosperity.
Whenever the billows of adversity and the tumultuous waves of trouble beat high, her smiles subdue their
fury. Should the tear of sorrow and the mournful sigh of grief interrupt the peace of his mind, her voice
removes them all, and she bends from her circle to encourage him onward. When darkness would obscure his
mind, and a thick cloud of gloom would bewilder its operations, her intelligent eye darts a ray of streaming
light into his heart. Mighty and charming is that disinterested devotion which she is ever ready to exercise
toward man, not waiting till the last moment of his danger, but seeks to relieve him in his early afflictions. It
gushes forth from the expansive fullness of a tender and devoted heart, where the noblest, the purest, and the
most elevated and refined feelings are matured and developed in those may kind offices which invariably
make her character.
In the room of sorrow and sickness, this unequaled characteristic may always been seen, in the performance
of the most charitable acts; nothing that she can do to promote the happiness of him who she claims to be her
protector will be omitted; all is invigorated by the animating sunbeams which awaken the heart to songs of
gaiety. Leaving this point, to notice another prominent consideration, which is generally one of great moment
and of vital importance. Invariably she is firm and steady in all her pursuits and aims. There is required a
combination of forces and extreme opposition to drive her from her position; she takes her stand, not to be
moved by the sound of Apollo's lyre or the curved bow of pleasure.
Firm and true to what she undertakes, and that which she requires by her own aggrandizement, and regards as
being within the strict rules of propriety, she will remain stable and unflinching to the last. A more genuine
principle is not to be found in the most determined, resolute heart of man. For this she deserves to be held in
the highest commendation, for this she deserves the purest of all other blessings, and for this she deserves the
most laudable reward of all others. It is a noble characteristic and is worthy of imitation of any age. And
when we look at it in one particular aspect, it is still magnified, and grows brighter and brighter the more we
reflect upon its eternal duration. What will she not do, when her word as well as her affections and LOVE are
pledged to her lover? Everything that is dear to her on earth, all the hospitalities of kind and loving parents,
all the sincerity and loveliness of sisters, and the benevolent devotion of brothers, who have surrounded her
with every comfort; she will forsake them all, quit the harmony and sweet sound of the lute and the harp, and
throw herself upon the affections of some devoted admirer, in whom she fondly hopes to find more than she
has left behind, which is not often realized by many. Truth and virtue all combined! How deserving our
admiration and love! Ah cruel would it be in man, after she has thus manifested such an unshaken confidence
in him, and said by her determination to abandon all the endearments and blandishments of home, to act a
villainous part, and prove a traitor in the revolution of his mission, and then turn Hector over the innocent
victim whom he swore to protect, in the presence of Heaven, recorded by the pen of an angel.
Striking as this train may unfold itself in her character, and as preeminent as it may stand among the fair
display of her other qualities, yet there is another, which struggles into existence, and adds an additional
luster to what she already possesses. I mean that disposition in woman which enables her, in sorrow, in grief,
and in distress, to bear all with enduring patience. This she has done, and can and will do, amid the din of war
and clash of arms. Scenes and occurrences which, to every appearance, are calculated to rend the heart with
the profoundest emotions of trouble, do not fetter that exalted principle imbued in her very nature. It is true,
her tender and feeling heart may often be moved (as she is thus constituted), but she is not conquered, she has
not given up to the harlequin of disappointments, her energies have not become clouded in the last movement
of misfortune, but she is continually invigorated by the archetype of her affections. She may bury her face in
her hands, and let the tear of anguish roll, she may promenade the delightful walks of some garden, decorated
with all the flowers of nature, or she may steal out along some gently rippling stream, and there, as the silver
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 50
Page No 53
waters uninterruptedly move forward, shed her silent tears; they mingle with the waves, and take a last
farewell of their agitated home, to seek a peaceful dwelling among the rolling floods; yet there is a voice
rushing from her breast, that proclaims VICTORY along the whole line and battlement of her affections. That
voice is the voice of patience and resignation; that voice is one that bears everything calmly and
dispassionately, amid the most distressing scenes; when the fates are arrayed against her peace, and
apparently plotting for her destruction, still she is resigned.
Woman's affections are deep, consequently her troubles may be made to sink deep. Although you may not be
able to mark the traces of her grief and the furrowings of her anguish upon her winning countenance, yet be
assured they are nevertheless preying upon her inward person, sapping the very foundation of that heart
which alone was made for the weal and not the woe of man. The deep recesses of the soul are fields for their
operation. But they are not destined simply to take the regions of the heart for their dominion, they are not
satisfied merely with interrupting her better feelings; but after a while you may see the blooming cheek
beginning to droop and fade, her intelligent eye no longer sparkles with the starry light of heaven, her
vibrating pulse long since changed its regular motion, and her palpitating bosom beats once more for the
midday of her glory. Anxiety and care ultimately throw her into the arms of the haggard and grim monster
death. But, oh, how patient, under every pining influence! Let us view the matter in bolder colors; see her
when the dearest object of her affections recklessly seeks every bacchanalian pleasure, contents himself with
the last rubbish of creation. With what solicitude she awaits his return! Sleep fails to perform its officeshe
weeps while the nocturnal shades of the night triumph in the stillness. Bending over some favorite book,
whilst the author throws before her mind the most beautiful imagery, she startles at every sound. The
midnight silence is broken by the solemn announcement of the return of another morning. He is still absent;
she listens for that voice which has so often been greeted by the melodies of her own; but, alas! stern silence
is all that she receives for her vigilance.
Mark her unwearied watchfulness, as the night passes away. At last, brutalized by the accursed thing, he
staggers along with rage, and, shivering with cold, he makes his appearance. Not a murmur is heard from her
lips. On the contrary, she meets him with a smileshe caresses him with tender arms, with all the gentleness
and softness of her sex. Here, then, is seen her disposition, beautifully arrayed. Woman, thou art more to be
admired than the spicy gales of Arabia, and more sought for than the gold of Golconda. We believe that
Woman should associate freely with man, and we believe that it is for the preservation of her rights. She
should become acquainted with the metaphysical designs of those who condescended to sing the siren song of
flattery. This, we think, should be according to the unwritten law of decorum, which is stamped upon every
innocent heart. The precepts of prudery are often steeped in the guilt of contamination, which blasts the
expectations of better moments. Truth, and beautiful dreamsloveliness, and delicacy of character, with
cherished affections of the ideal woman gentle hopes and aspirations, are enough to uphold her in the
storms of darkness, without the transferred colorings of a stained sufferer. How often have we seen it in our
public prints, that woman occupies a false station in the world! and some have gone so far as to say it was an
unnatural one. So long has she been regarded a weak creature, by the rabble and illiteratethey have looked
upon her as an insufficient actress on the great stage of human lifea mere puppet, to fill up the drama of
human existencea thoughtless, inactive being that she has too often come to the same conclusion
herself, and has sometimes forgotten her high destination, in the meridian of her glory. We have but little
sympathy or patience for those who treat her as a mere Rosy Melindiwho are always fishing for pretty
complements who are satisfied by the gossamer of Romance, and who can be allured by the verbosity of
highflown words, rich in language, but poor and barren in sentiment. Beset, as she has been, by the
intellectual vulgar, the selfish, the designing, the cunning, the hidden, and the artfulno wonder she has
sometimes folded her wings in despair, and forgotten her HEAVENLY mission in the delirium of
imagination; no wonder she searches out some wild desert, to find a peaceful home. But this cannot always
continue. A new era is moving gently onward, old things are rapidly passing away; old superstitions, old
prejudices, and old notions are now bidding farewell to their old associates and companions, and giving way
to one whose wings are plumed with the light of heaven and tinged by the dews of the morning. There is a
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 51
Page No 54
remnant of blessedness that clings to her in spite of all evil influence, there is enough of the Divine Master
left to accomplish the noblest work ever achieved under the canopy of the vaulted skies; and that time is fast
approaching, when the picture of the true woman will shine from its frame of glory, to captivate, to win back,
to restore, and to call into being once more, THE OBJECT OF HER MISSION.
Star of the brave! thy glory shed,
O'er all the earth, thy army led
Bold meteor of immortal birth!
Why come from Heaven to dwell on Earth?
Mighty and glorious are the days of youth; happy the moments of the LOVER, mingled with smiles and tears
of his devoted, and long to be remembered are the achievements which he gains with a palpitating heart and a
trembling hand. A bright and lovely dawn, the harbinger of a fair and prosperous day, had arisen over the
beautiful little village of Cumming, which is surrounded by the most romantic scenery in the Cherokee
country. Brightening clouds seemed to rise from the mist of the fair Chattahoochee, to spread their beauty
over the the thick forest, to guide the hero whose bosom beats with aspirations to conquer the enemy that
would tarnish his name, and to win back the admiration of his longtried friend. He endeavored to make his
way through Sawney's Mountain, where many meet to catch the gales that are continually blowing for the
refreshment of the stranger and the traveler. Surrounded as he was by hills on every side, naked rocks dared
the efforts of his energies. Soon the sky became overcast, the sun buried itself in the clouds, and the fair day
gave place to gloomy twilight, which lay heavily on the Indian Plains. He remembered an old Indian Castle,
that once stood at the foot of the mountain. He thought if he could make his way to this, he would rest
contented for a short time. The mountain air breathed fragrancea rosy tinge rested on the glassy waters that
murmured at its base. His resolution soon brought him to the remains of the red man's hut: he surveyed with
wonder and astonishment the decayed building, which time had buried in the dust, and thought to himself, his
happiness was not yet complete. Beside the shore of the brook sat a young man, about eighteen or twenty,
who seemed to be reading some favorite book, and who had a remarkably noble countenanceeyes which
betrayed more than a common mind. This of course made the youth a welcome guest, and gained him friends
in whatever condition of life he might be placed. The traveler observed that he was a wellbuilt figure, which
showed strength and grace in every movement. He accordingly addressed him in quite a gentlemanly manner,
and inquired of him the way to the village. After he had received the desired information, and was about
taking his leave, the youth said, "Are you not Major Elfonzo, the great musicianthe champion of a noble
cause the modern Achilles, who gained so many victories in the Florida War?" "I bear that name," said the
Major, "and those titles, trusting at the same time that the ministers of grace will carry me triumphantly
through all my laudable undertakings, and if," continued the Major, "you, sir, are the patronizer of noble
deeds, I should like to make you my confidant and learn your address." The youth looked somewhat amazed,
bowed low, mused for a moment, and began: "My name is Roswell. I have been recently admitted to the bar,
and can only give a faint outline of my future success in that honorable profession; but I trust, sir, like the
Eagle, I shall look down from lofty rocks upon the dwellings of man, and shall ever be ready to give you any
assistance in my official capacity, and whatever this muscular arm of mine can do, whenever it shall be called
from its buried GREATNESS." The Major grasped him by the hand, and exclaimed: "O! thou exalted spirit
of inspirationthou flame of burning prosperity, may the Heavendirected blaze be the glare of thy soul,
and battle down every rampart that seems to impede your progress!"
The road which led to the town presented many attractions. Elfonzo had bid farewell to the youth of deep
feeling, and was not wending his way to the dreaming spot of his fondness. The south winds whistled through
the woods, as the waters dashed against the banks, as rapid fire in the pent furnace roars. This brought him to
remember while alone, that he quietly left behind the hospitality of a father's house, and gladly entered the
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 52
Page No 55
world, with higher hopes than are often realized. But as he journeyed onward, he was mindful of the advice
of his father, who had often looked sadly on the ground when tears of cruelly deceived hope moistened his
eye. Elfonzo had been somewhat of a dutiful son; yet fond of the amusements of lifehad been in distant
landshad enjoyed the pleasure of the world and had frequently returned to the scenes of his boyhood,
almost destitute of many of the comforts of life. In this condition, he would frequently say to his father,
"Have I offended you, that you look upon me as a stranger, and frown upon me with stinging looks? Will you
not favor me with the sound of your voice? If I have trampled upon your veneration, or have spread a humid
veil of darkness around your expectations, send me back into the world where no heart beats for mewhere
the foot of man has never yet trod; but give me at least one kind wordallow me to come into the presence
sometimes of thy winterworn locks." "Forbid it, Heaven, that I should be angry with thee," answered the
father, "my son, and yet I send thee back to the children of the world to the cold charity of the combat, and
to a land of victory. I read another destiny in thy countenanceI learn thy inclinations from the flame that
has already kindled in my soul a stranger sensation. It will seek thee, my dear ELFONZO, it will find
theethou canst not escape that lighted torch, which shall blot out from the remembrance of men a long
train of prophecies which they have foretold against thee. I once thought not so. Once, I was blind; but now
the path of life is plain before me, and my sight is clear; yet Elfonzo, return to thy worldly occupationtake
again in thy hand that chord of sweet soundsstruggle with the civilized world, and with your own heart; fly
swiftly to the enchanted ground let the nightOWL send forth its screams from the stubborn oak let the
sea sport upon the beach, and the stars sing together; but learn of these, Elfonzo, thy doom, and thy
hidingplace. Our most innocent as well as our most lawful DESIRES must often be denied us, that we may
learn to sacrifice them to a Higher will."
Remembering such admonitions with gratitude, Elfonzo was immediately urged by the recollection of his
father's family to keep moving. His steps became quicker and quickerhe hastened through the PINY
woods, dark as the forest was, and with joy he very soon reached the little village or repose, in whose bosom
rested the boldest chivalry. His close attention to every important objecthis modest questions about
whatever was new to himhis reverence for wise old age, and his ardent desire to learn many of the fine
arts, soon brought him into respectable notice.
One mild winter day as he walked along the streets toward the Academy, which stood upon a small
eminence, surrounded by native growth some venerable in its appearance, others young and prosperous
all seemed inviting, and seemed to be the very place for learning as well as for genius to spend its research
beneath its spreading shades. He entered its classic walls in the usual mode of southern manners. The
principal of the Institution begged him to be seated and listen to the recitations that were going on. He
accordingly obeyed the request, and seemed to be much pleased. After the school was dismissed, and the
young hearts regained their freedom, with the songs of the evening, laughing at the anticipated pleasures of a
happy home, while others tittered at the actions of the past day, he addressed the teacher in a tone that
indicated a resolution with an undaunted mind. He said he had determined to become a student, if he could
meet with his approbation. "Sir," said he, "I have spent much time in the world. I have traveled among the
uncivilized inhabitants of America. I have met with friends, and combated with foes; but none of these gratify
my ambition, or decide what is to be my destiny. I see the learned would have an influence with the voice of
the people themselves. The despoilers of the remotest kingdoms of the earth refer their differences to this
class of persons. This the illiterate and inexperienced little dream of; and now if you will receive me as I am,
with these deficiencieswith all my misguided opinions, I will give you my honor, sir, that I will never
disgrace the Institution, or those who have placed you in this honorable station." The instructor, who had met
with many disappointments, knew how to feel for a stranger who had been thus turned upon the charities of
an unfeeling community. He looked at him earnestly, and said: "Be of good cheerlook forward, sir, to the
high destination you may attain. Remember, the more elevated the mark at which you aim, the more sure, the
more glorious, the more magnificent the prize." From wonder to wonder, his encouragement led the impatient
listener. A stranger nature bloomed before himgiant streams promised him successgardens of hidden
treasures opened to his view. All this, so vividly described, seemed to gain a new witchery from his glowing
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 53
Page No 56
fancy.
In 1842 he entered the class, and made rapid progress in the English and Latin departments. Indeed, he
continued advancing with such rapidity that he was like to become the first in his class, and made such
unexpected progress, and was so studious, that he had almost forgotten the pictured saint of his affections.
The fresh wreaths of the pine and cypress had waited anxiously to drop once more the dews of Heavens upon
the heads of those who had so often poured forth the tender emotions of their souls under its boughs. He was
aware of the pleasure that he had seen there. So one evening, as he was returning from his reading, he
concluded he would pay a visit to this enchanting spot. Little did he think of witnessing a shadow of his
former happiness, though no doubt he wished it might be so. He continued sauntering by the roadside,
meditating on the past. The nearer he approached the spot, the more anxious he became. At the moment a tall
female figure flitted across his path, with a bunch of roses in her hand; her countenance showed uncommon
vivacity, with a resolute spirit; her ivory teeth already appeared as she smiled beautifully,
promenadingwhile her ringlets of hair dangled unconsciously around her snowy neck. Nothing was
wanting to complete her beauty. The tinge of the rose was in full bloom upon her cheek; the charms of
sensibility and tenderness were always her associates.. In Ambulinia's bosom dwelt a noble soulone that
never faded one that never was conquered. Her heart yielded to no feeling but the love of Elfonzo, on
whom she gazed with intense delight, and to whom she felt herself more closely bound ,because he sought
the hand of no other. Elfonzo was roused from his apparent reverie. His books no longer were his inseparable
companionshis thoughts arrayed themselves to encourage him in the field of victory. He endeavored to
speak to his supposed Ambulinia, but his speech appeared not in words. No, his effort was a stream of fire,
that kindled his soul into a flame of admiration, and carried his senses away captive. Ambulinia had
disappeared, to make him more mindful of his duty. As she walked speedily away through the piny woods
she calmly echoed: "O! Elfonzo, thou wilt now look from thy sunbeams. Thou shalt now walk in a new
path perhaps thy way leads through darkness; but fear not, the stars foretell happiness."
Not many days afterward, as surrounded by fragrant flowers she sat one evening at twilight, to enjoy the cool
breeze that whispered notes of melody along the distant groves, the little birds perched on every side, as if to
watch the movements of their new visitor. The bells were tolling when Elfonzo silently stole along by the
wild wood flowers, holding in his hand his favorite instrument of music his eye continually searching for
Ambulinia, who hardly seemed to perceive him, as she played carelessly with the songsters that hopped from
branch to branch. Nothing could be more striking than the difference between the two. Nature seemed to have
given the more tender soul to Elfonzo, and the stronger and more courageous to Ambulinia. A deep feeling
spoke from the eyes of Elfonzo such a feeling as can only be expressed by those who are blessed as
admirers, and by those who are able to return the same with sincerity of heart. He was a few years older than
Ambulinia: she had turned a little into her seventeenth. He had almost grown up in the Cherokee country,
with the same equal proportions as one of the natives. But little intimacy had existed between them until the
year fortyonebecause the youth felt that the character of such a lovely girl was too exalted to inspire any
other feeling than that of quiet reverence. But as lovers will not always be insulted, at all times and under all
circumstances, by the frowns and cold looks of crabbed old age, which should continually reflect dignity
upon those around, and treat unfortunate as well as the fortunate with a graceful mien, he continued to use
diligence and perseverance. All this lighted a spark in his heart that changed his whole character, and like the
unyielding Deity that follows the storm to check its rage in the forest, he resolves for the first time to shake
off his embarrassment and return where he had before only worshiped.
It could not escape Ambulinia's penetrating eye that he sought an interview with her, which she as anxiously
avoided, and assumed a more distant calmness than before, seemingly to destroy all hope. After many efforts
and struggles with his own person, with timid steps the Major approached the damsel, with the same caution
as he would have done in a field of battle. "Lady Ambulinia," said he, trembling, "I have long desired a
moment like this. I dare not let it escape. I fear the consequences; yet I hope your indulgence will at least hear
my petition. Can you not anticipate what I would say, and what I am about to express? Will not you, like
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 54
Page No 57
Minerva, who sprung from the brain of Jupiter, release me from thy winding chains or cure me" "Say no
more, Elfonzo," answered Ambulinia, with a serious look, raising her hand as if she intended to swear eternal
hatred against the whole world; "another lady in my place would have perhaps answered your question in
bitter coldness. I know not the little arts of my sex. I care but little for the vanity of those who would chide
me, and am unwilling as well as shamed to be guilty of anything that would lead you to think 'all is not gold
that glitters'; so be not rash in your resolution. It is better to repent now than to do it in a more solemn hour.
Yes, I know what you would say. I know you have a costly gift for methe noblest that man can make
YOUR HEART! you should not offer it to one so unworthy. Heaven, you know, has allowed my father's
house to be made a house of solitude, a home of silent obedience, which my parents say is more to be
admired than big names and highsounding titles. Notwithstanding all this, let me speak the emotions of an
honest heart; allow me to say in the fullness of my hopes that I anticipate better days. The bird may stretch its
wings toward the sun, which it can never reach; and flowers of the field appear to ascend in the same
direction, because they cannot do otherwise; but man confides his complaints to the saints in whom he
believes; for in their abodes of light they know no more sorrow. From your confession and indicative looks, I
must be that person; if so, deceive not yourself."
Elfonzo replied, "Pardon me, my dear madam, for my frankness. I have loved you from my earliest days;
everything grand and beautiful hath borne the image of Ambulinia; while precipices on every hand
surrounded me, your GUARDIAN ANGEL stood and beckoned me away from the deep abyss. In every trial,
in every misfortune, I have met with your helping hand; yet I never dreamed or dared to cherish thy love till a
voice impaired with age encouraged the cause, and declared they who acquired thy favor should win a
victory. I saw how Leos worshipped thee. I felt my own unworthiness. I began to KNOW JEALOUSYa
strong guest, indeed, in my bosom yet I could see if I gained your admiration Leos was to be my rival. I
was aware that he had the influence of your parents, and the wealth of a deceased relative, which is too often
mistaken for permanent and regular tranquillity; yet I have determined by your permission to beg an interest
in your prayersto ask you to animate my dropping spirits by your smiles and your winning looks; for if you
but speak I shall be conqueror, my enemies shall stagger like Olympus shakes. And though earth and sea may
tremble, and the charioteer of the sun may forget his dashing steed, yet I am assured that it is only to arm me
with divine weapons which will enable me to complete my longtried intention."
"Return to your self, Elfonzo," said Ambulinia, pleasantly; "a dream of vision has disturbed your intellect;
you are above the atmosphere, dwelling in the celestial regions; nothing is there that urges or hinders, nothing
that brings discord into our present litigation. I entreat you to condescend a little, and be a man, and forget it
all. When Homer describes the battle of the gods and noble men fighting with giants and dragons, they
represent under this image our struggles with the delusions of our passions. You have exalted me, an unhappy
girl, to the skies; you have called me a saint, and portrayed in your imagination an angel in human form. Let
her remain such to you, let her continue to be as you have supposed, and be assured that she will consider a
share in your esteem as her highest treasure. Think not that I would allure you from the path in which your
conscience leads you; for you know I respect the conscience of others, as I would die for my own. Elfonzo, if
I am worthy of thy love, let such conversation never again pass between us. Go, seek a nobler theme! we will
seek it in the stream of time as the sun set in the Tigris." As she spake these words she grasped the hand of
Elfonzo, saying at the same time, "Peace and prosperity attend you, my hero: be up and doing!' Closing her
remarks with this expression, she walked slowly away, leaving Elfonzo astonished and amazed. He ventured
not to follow or detain her. Here he stood alone, gazing at the stars; confounded as he was, here he stood. The
rippling stream rolled on at his feet. Twilight had already begun to draw her sable mantle over the earth, and
now and then the fiery smoke would ascend from the little town which lay spread out before him. The
citizens seemed to be full of life and goodhumor; but poor Elfonzo saw not a brilliant scene. No; his future
life stood before him, stripped of the hopes that once adorned all his sanguine desires. "Alas!" said he, "am I
now Grief's disappointed son at last." Ambulinia's image rose before his fancy. A mixture of ambition and
greatness of soul moved upon his young heart, and encouraged him to bear all his crosses with the patience of
a Job, notwithstanding he had to encounter with so many obstacles. He still endeavored to prosecute his
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 55
Page No 58
studies, and reasonable progressed in his education. Still, he was not content; there was something yet to be
done before his happiness was complete. He would visit his friends and acquaintances. They would invite
him to social parties, insisting that he should partake of the amusements that were going on. This he enjoyed
tolerably well. The ladies and gentlemen were generally well pleased with the Major; as he delighted all with
his violin, which seemed to have a thousand chords more symphonious than the Muses of Apollo and more
enchanting than the ghost of the Hills. He passed some days in the country. During that time Leos had made
many calls upon Ambulinia, who was generally received with a great deal of courtesy by the family. They
thought him to be a young man worthy of attention, though he had but little in his soul to attract the attention
or even win the affections of her whose graceful manners had almost made him a slave to every bewitching
look that fell from her eyes. Leos made several attempts to tell her of his fair prospects how much he loved
her, and how much it would add to his bliss if he could but think she would be willing to share these
blessings with him; but, choked by his undertaking, he made himself more like an inactive drone than he did
like one who bowed at beauty's shrine.
Elfonzo again wends his way to the stately walls and newbuilt village. He now determines to see the end of
the prophesy which had been foretold to him. The clouds burst from his sight; he believes if he can but see
his Ambulinia, he can open to her view the bloody altars that have been misrepresented to stigmatize his
name. He knows that her breast is transfixed with the sword of reason, and ready at all times to detect the
hidden villainy of her enemies. He resolves to see her in her own home, with the consoling theme: "'I can but
perish if I go.' Let the consequences be what they may," said he, "if I die, it shall be contending and
struggling for my own rights."
Night had almost overtaken him when he arrived in town. Colonel Elder, a noblehearted, highminded, and
independent man, met him at his door as usual, and seized him by the hand. "Well, Elfonzo," said the
Colonel, "how does the world use you in your efforts?" "I have no objection to the world," said Elfonzo, "but
the people are rather singular in some of their opinions." "Aye, well," said the Colonel, "you must remember
that creation is made up of many mysteries; just take things by the right handle; be always sure you know
which is the smooth side before you attempt your polish; be reconciled to your fate, be it what it may; and
never find fault with your condition, unless your complaining will benefit it. Perseverance is a principle that
should be commendable in those who have judgment to govern it. I should never had been so successful in
my hunting excursions had I waited till the deer, by some magic dream, had been drawn to the muzzle of the
gun before I made an attempt to fire at the game that dared my boldness in the wild forest. The great mystery
in hunting seems to bea good marksman, a resolute mind, a fixed determination, and my world for it, you
will never return home without sounding your horn with the breath of a new victory. And so with every other
undertaking. Be confident that your ammunition is of the right kindalways pull your trigger with a steady
hand, and so soon as you perceive a calm, touch her off, and the spoils are yours."
This filled him with redoubled vigor, and he set out with a stronger anxiety than ever to the home of
Ambulinia. A few short steps soon brought him to the door, half out of breath. He rapped gently. Ambulinia,
who sat in the parlor alone, suspecting Elfonzo was near, ventured to the door, opened it, and beheld the hero,
who stood in an humble attitude, bowed gracefully, and as they caught each other's looks the light of peace
beamed from the eyes of Ambulinia. Elfonzo caught the expression; a halloo of smothered shouts ran through
every vein, and for the first time he dared to impress a kiss upon her cheek. The scene was overwhelming;
had the temptation been less animating, he would not have ventured to have acted so contrary to the desired
wish of his Ambulinia; but who could have withstood the irrestistable temptation! What society condemns
the practice but a cold, heartless, uncivilized people that know nothing of the warm attachments of refined
society? Here the dead was raised to his longcherished hopes, and the lost was found. Here all doubt and
danger were buried in the vortex of oblivion; sectional differences no longer disunited their opinions; like the
freed bird from the cage, sportive claps its rustling wings, wheels about to heaven in a joyful strain, and raises
its notes to the upper sky. Ambulinia insisted upon Elfonzo to be seated, and give her a history of his
unnecessary absence; assuring him the family had retired, consequently they would ever remain ignorant of
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 56
Page No 59
his visit. Advancing toward him, she gave a bright display of her rosy neck, and from her head the ambrosial
locks breathed divine fragrance; her robe hung waving to his view, while she stood like a goddess confessed
before him.
"It does seem to me, my dear sir," said Ambulinia, "that you have been gone an age. Oh, the restless hours I
have spent since I last saw you, in yon beautiful grove. There is where I trifled with your feelings for the
express purpose of trying your attachment for me. I now find you are devoted; but ah! I trust you live not
unguarded by the powers of Heaven. Though oft did I refuse to join my hand with thine, and as oft did I
cruelly mock thy entreaties with borrowed shapes: yes, I feared to answer thee by terms, in words sincere and
undissembled. O! could I pursue, and you have leisure to hear the annals of my woes, the evening star would
shut Heaven's gates upon the impending day before my tale would be finished, and this night would find me
soliciting your forgiveness."
"Dismiss thy fears and thy doubts," replied Elfonzo.
"Look, O! look: that angelic look of thinebathe not thy visage in tears; banish those floods that are
gathering; let my confession and my presence being thee some relief." "Then, indeed, I will be cheerful," said
Ambulinia, "and I think if we will go to the exhibition this evening, we certainly will see something worthy
of our attention. One of the most tragical scenes is to be acted that has ever been witnessed, and one that
every jealoushearted person should learn a lesson from. It cannot fail to have a good effect, as it will be
performed by those who are young and vigorous, and learned as well as enticing. You are aware, Major
Elfonzo, who are to appear on the stage, and what the characters are to represent." "I am acquainted with the
circumstances," replied Elfonzo, "and as I am to be one of the musicians upon that interesting occasion, I
should be much gratified if you would favor me with your company during the hours of the exercises."
"What strange notions are in your mind?" inquired Ambulinia. "Now I know you have something in view,
and I desire you to tell me why it is that you are so anxious that I should continue with you while the
exercises are going on; though if you think I can add to your happiness and predilections, I have no particular
objection to acquiesce in your request. Oh, I think I foresee, now, what you anticipate." "And will you have
the goodness to tell me what you think it will be?" inquired Elfonzo. "By all means," answered Ambulinia; "a
rival, sir, you would fancy in your own mind; but let me say for you, fear not! fear not! I will be one of the
last persons to disgrace my sex by thus encouraging every one who may feel disposed to visit me, who may
honor me with their graceful bows and their choicest compliments. It is true that young men too often
mistake civil politeness for the finer emotions of the heart, which is tantamount to courtship; but, ah! how
often are they deceived, when they come to test the weight of sunbeams with those on whose strength hangs
the future happiness of an untried life."
The people were now rushing to the Academy with impatient anxiety; the band of music was closely
followed by the students; then the parents and guardians; nothing interrupted the glow of spirits which ran
through every bosom, tinged with the songs of a Virgil and the tide of a Homer. Elfonzo and Ambulinia soon
repaired to the scene, and fortunately for them both the house was so crowded that they took their seats
together in the music department, which was not in view of the auditory. This fortuitous circumstances added
more the bliss of the Major than a thousand such exhibitions would have done. He forgot that he was man;
music had lost its charms for him; whenever he attempted to carry his part, the string of the instrument would
break, the bow became stubborn, and refused to obey the loud calls of the audience. Here, he said, was the
paradise of his home, the longsoughtfor opportunity; he felt as though he could send a million
supplications to the throne of Heaven for such an exalted privilege. Poor Leos, who was somewhere in the
crowd, looking as attentively as if he was searching for a needle in a haystack; here is stood, wondering to
himself why Ambulinia was not there. "Where can she be? Oh! if she was only here, how I could relish the
scene! Elfonzo is certainly not in town; but what if he is? I have got the wealth, if I have not the dignity, and I
am sure that the squire and his lady have always been particular friends of mine, and I think with this
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 57
Page No 60
assurance I shall be able to get upon the blind side of the rest of the family and make the heavenborn
Ambulinia the mistress of all I possess." Then, again, he would drop his head, as if attempting to solve the
most difficult problem in Euclid. While he was thus conjecturing in his own mind, a very interesting part of
the exhibition was going on, which called the attention of all present. The curtains of the stage waved
continually by the repelled forces that were given to them, which caused Leos to behold Ambulinia leaning
upon the chair of Elfonzo. Her lofty beauty, seen by the glimmering of the chandelier, filled his heart with
rapture, he knew not how to contain himself; to go where they were would expose him to ridicule; to continue
where he was, with such an object before him, without being allowed an explanation in that trying hour,
would be to the great injury of his mental as well as of his physical powers; and, in the name of high heaven,
what must he do? Finally, he resolved to contain himself as well as he conveniently could, until the scene was
over, and then he would plant himself at the door, to arrest Ambulinia from the hands of the insolent Elfonzo,
and thus make for himself a more prosperous field of immortality than ever was decreed by Omnipotence, or
ever pencil drew or artist imagined. Accordingly he made himself sentinel, immediately after the
performance of the evening retained his position apparently in defiance of all the world; he waited, he
gazed at every lady, his whole frame trembled; here he stood, until everything like human shape had
disappeared from the institution, and he had done nothing; he had failed to accomplish that which he so
eagerly sought for. Poor, unfortunate creature! he had not the eyes of an Argus, or he might have seen his
Juno and Elfonzo, assisted by his friend Sigma, make their escape from the window, and, with the rapidity of
a racehorse, hurry through the blast of the storm to the residence of her father, without being recognized. He
did not tarry long, but assured Ambulinia the endless chain of their existence was more closely connected
than ever, since he had seen the virtuous, innocent, imploring, and the constant Amelia murdered by the
jealoushearted Farcillo, the accursed of the land.
The following is the tragical scene, which is only introduced to show the subjectmatter that enabled Elfonzo
to come to such a determinate resolution that nothing of the kind should ever dispossess him of his true
character, should he be so fortunate as to succeed in his present undertaking.
Amelia was the wife of Farcillo, and a virtuous woman; Gracia, a young lady, was her particular friend and
confidant. Farcillo grew jealous of Amelia, murders her, finds out that he was deceived, AND STABS
HIMSELF. Amelia appears alone, talking to herself.
A. Hail, ye solitary ruins of antiquity, ye sacred tombs and silent walks! it is your aid I invoke; it is to you,
my soul, wrapt in deep mediating, pours forth its prayer. Here I wander upon the stage of mortality, since the
world hath turned against me. Those whom I believed to be my friends, alas! are now my enemies, planting
thorns in all my paths, poisoning all my pleasures, and turning the past to pain. What a lingering catalogue of
sighs and tears lies just before me, crowding my aching bosom with the fleeting dream of humanity, which
must shortly terminate. And to what purpose will all this bustle of life, these agitations and emotions of the
heart have conduced, if it leave behind it nothing of utility, if it leave no traces of improvement? Can it be
that I am deceived in my conclusions? No, I see that I have nothing to hope for, but everything for fear,
which tends to drive me from the walks of time.
Oh! in this dead night, if loud winds arise,
To lash the surge and bluster in the skies,
May the west its furious rage display,
Toss me with storms in the watery way.
(Enter Gracia.)
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 58
Page No 61
G. Oh, Amelia, is it you, the object of grief, the daughter of opulence, of wisdom and philosophy, that thus
complaineth? It cannot be you are the child of misfortune, speaking of the monuments of former ages, which
were allotted not for the reflection of the distressed, but for the fearless and bold.
A. Not the child of poverty, Gracia, or the heir of glory and peace, but of fate. Remember, I have wealth more
than wit can number; I have had power more than kings could emcompass; yet the world seems a desert; all
nature appears an afflictive spectacle of warring passions. This blind fatality, that capriciously sports with the
rules and lives of mortals, tells me that the mountains will never again send forth the water of their springs to
my thirst. Oh, that I might be freed and set at liberty from wretchedness! But I fear, I fear this will never be.
G. Why, Amelia, this untimely grief? What has caused the sorrows that bespeak better and happier days, to
those lavish out such heaps of misery? You are aware that your instructive lessons embellish the mind with
holy truths, by wedding its attention to none but great and noble affections.
A. This, of course, is some consolation. I will ever love my own species with feelings of a fond recollection,
and while I am studying to advance the universal philanthropy, and the spotless name of my own sex, I will
try to build my own upon the pleasing belief that I have accelerated the advancement of one who whispers of
departed confidence.
And I, like some poor peasant fated to reside
Remote from friends, in a forest wide.
Oh, see what woman's woes and human wants require,
Since that great day hath spread the seed of sinful fire.
G. Look up, thou poor disconsolate; you speak of quitting earthly enjoyments. Unfold thy bosom to a friend,
who would be willing to sacrifice every enjoyment for the restoration of the dignity and gentleness of mind
which used to grace your walks, and which is so natural to yourself; not only that, but your paths were
strewed with flowers of every hue and of every order.
With verdant green the mountains glow,
For thee, for thee, the lilies grow;
Far stretched beneath the tented hills,
A fairer flower the valley fills.
A. Oh, would to Heaven I could give you a short narrative of my former prospects for happiness, since you
have acknowledged to be an unchangeable confidantthe richest of all other blessings. Oh, ye names
forever glorious, ye celebrated scenes, ye renowned spot of my hymeneal moments; how replete is your chart
with sublime reflections! How many profound vows, decorated with immaculate deeds, are written upon the
surface of that precious spot of earth where I yielded up my life of celibacy, bade youth with all its beauties a
final adieu, took a last farewell of the laurels that had accompanied me up the hill of my juvenile career. It
was then I began to descend toward the valley of disappointment and sorrow; it was then I cast my little bark
upon a mysterious ocean of wedlock, with him who then smiled and caressed me, but, alas! now frowns with
bitterness, and has grown jealous and cold toward me, because the ring he gave me is misplaced or lost. Oh,
bear me, ye flowers of memory, softly through the eventful history of past times; and ye places that have
witnessed the progression of man in the circle of so many societies, and, of, aid my recollection, while I
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 59
Page No 62
endeavor to trace the vicissitudes of a life devoted in endeavoring to comfort him that I claim as the object of
my wishes.
Ah! ye mysterious men, of all the world, how few
Act just to Heaven and to your promise true!
But He who guides the stars with a watchful eye,
The deeds of men lay open without disguise;
Oh, this alone will avenge the wrongs I bear,
For all the oppressed are His peculiar care.
(F. makes a slight noise.)
A. Who is thereFarcillo?
G. Then I must gone. Heaven protect you. Oh, Amelia, farewell, be of good cheer.
May you stand like Olympus' towers,
Against earth and all jealous powers!
May you, with loud shouts ascend on high
Swift as an eagle in the upper sky.
A. Why so cold and distant tonight, Farcillo? Come, let us each other greet, and forget all the past, and give
security for the future.
F. Security! talk to me about giving security for the future what an insulting requisition! Have you said
your prayers tonight, Madam Amelia?
A. Farcillo, we sometimes forget our duty, particularly when we expect to be caressed by others.
F. If you bethink yourself of any crime, or of any fault, that is yet concealed from the courts of Heaven and
the thrones of grace, I bid you ask and solicit forgiveness for it now.
A. Oh, be kind, Farcillo, don't treat me so. What do you mean by all this?
F. Be kind, you say; you, madam, have forgot that kindness you owe to me, and bestowed it upon another;
you shall suffer for your conduct when you make your peace with your God. I would not slay thy unprotected
spirit. I call to Heaven to be my guard and my watch I would not kill thy soul, in which all once seemed
just, right, and perfect; but I must be brief, woman.
A. What, talk you of killing? Oh, Farcillo, Farcillo, what is the matter?
F. Aye, I do, without doubt; mark what I say, Amelia.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 60
Page No 63
A. Then, O God, O Heaven, and Angels, be propitious, and have mercy upon me.
F. Amen to that, madam, with all my heart, and with all my soul.
A. Farcillo, listen to me one moment; I hope you will not kill me.
F. Kill you, aye, that I will; attest it, ye fair host of light, record it, ye dark imps of hell!
A. Oh, I fear youyou are fatal when darkness covers your brow; yet I know not why I should fear, since I
never wronged you in all my life. I stand, sir, guiltless before you.
F. You pretend to say you are guiltless! Think of thy sins, Amelia; think, oh, think, hidden woman.
A. Wherein have I not been true to you? That death is unkind, cruel, and unnatural, that kills for living.
F. Peace, and be still while I unfold to thee.
A. I will, Farcillo, and while I am thus silent, tell me the cause of such cruel coldness in an hour like this.
F. That RING, oh, that ring I so loved, and gave thee as the ring of my heart; the allegiance you took to be
faithful, when it was presented; the kisses and smiles with which you honored it. You became tired of the
donor, despised it as a plague, and finally gave it to Malos, the hidden, the vile traitor.
A. No, upon my word and honor, I never did; I appeal to the Most High to bear me out in this matter. Send
for Malos, and ask him.
F. Send for Malos, aye! Malos you wish to see; I thought so. I knew you could not keep his name concealed.
Amelia, sweet Amelia, take heed, take heed of perjury; you are on the stage of death, to suffer for YOUR
SINS.
A. What, not to die I hope, my Farcillo, my ever beloved.
F. Yes, madam, to die a traitor's death. Shortly your spirit shall take its exit; therefore confess freely thy sins,
for to deny tends only to make me groan under the bitter cup thou hast made for me. Thou art to die with the
name of traitor on thy brow!
A. Then, O Lord, have mercy upon me; give me courage, give me grace and fortitude to stand this hour of
trial.
F. Amen, I say, with all my heart.
A. And, oh, Farcillo, will you have mercy, too? I never intentionally offended you in all my life, never
LOVED Malos, never gave him cause to think so, as the high court of Justice will acquit me before its
tribunal.
F. Oh, false, perjured woman, thou didst chill my blood, and makest me a demon like thyself. I saw the ring.
A. He found it, then, or got it clandestinely; send for him, and let him confess the truth; let his confession be
sifted.
F. And you still with to see him! I tell you, madam, he hath already confessed, and thou knowest the darkness
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 61
Page No 64
of thy heart.
A. What, my deceived Farcillo, that I gave him the ring, in which all my affections were concentrated? Oh,
surely not.
F. Aye, he did. Ask thy conscience, and it will speak with a voice of thunder to thy soul.
A. He will not say so, he dare not, he cannot.
F. No, he will not say so now, because his mouth, I trust, is hushed in death, and his body stretched to the
four winds of heaven, to be torn to pieces by carnivorous birds.
A. What, he is dead, and gone to the world of spirits with that declaration in his mouth? Oh, unhappy man!
Oh, insupportable hour!
F. Yes, and had all his sighs and looks and tears been lives, my great revenge could have slain them all,
without the least condemnation.
A. Alas! he is ushered into eternity without testing the matter for which I am abused and sentenced and
condemned to die.
F. Cursed, infernal woman! Weepest thou for him to my face? He that hath robbed me of my peace, my
energy, the whole love of my life? Could I call the fabled Hydra, I would have him live and perish, survive
and die, until the sun itself would grow dim with age. I would make him have the thirst of a Tantalus, and roll
the wheel of an Ixion, until the stars of heaven should quit their brilliant stations.
A. Oh, invincible God, save me! Oh, unsupportable moment! Oh, heavy hour! Banish me,, Farcillosend
me where no eye can ever see me, where no sound shall ever great my ear; but, oh, slay me not, Farcillo; vent
thy rage and thy spite upon this emaciated frame of mine, only spare my life.
F. Your petitions avail nothing, cruel Amelia.
A. Oh, Farcillo, perpetrate the dark deed tomorrow; let me live till then, for my past kindness to you, and it
may be some kind angel will show to you that I am not only the object of innocence, but one who never loved
another but your noble self.
F. Amelia, the decree has gone forth, it is to be done, and that quickly; thou art to die, madam.
A. But half an hour allow me, to see my father and my only child, to tell her the treachery and vanity of this
world.
F. There is no alternative, there is no pause: my daughter shall not see its deceptive mother die; your father
shall not know that his daughter fell disgraced, despised by all but her enchanting Malos.
A. Oh, Farcillo, put up thy threatening dagger into its scabbard; let it rest and be still, just while I say one
prayer for thee and for my child.
F. It is too late, thy doom is fixed, thou hast not confessed to Heaven or to me, my child's protectorthou art
to die. Ye powers of earth and heaven, protect and defend me in this alone. (STABS HER WHILE
IMPLORING FOR MERCY.)
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 62
Page No 65
A. Oh, Farcillo, Farcillo, a guiltless death I die.
F. Die! die! die!
(Gracia enters running, falls on her knees weeping, and kisses Amelia.)
G. Oh, Farcillo, Farcillo! oh, Farcillo!
F. I am here, the genius of the age, and the avenger of my wrongs.
G. Oh, lady, speak once more; sweet Amelia, on, speak again. Gone, goneyes, forever gone! Farcillo, oh,
coldhearted Farcillo, some evil fiend hath urged you to do this, Farcillo.
F. Say not so again, or you shall receive the same fate. I did the glorious deed, madambeware, then, how
you talk.
G. I fear not your implements of war; I will let you know you have not the power to do me harm. If you have
a heart of triple brass, it shall be reached and melted, and thy blood shall chill thy veins and grow stiff in thy
arteries. Here is the ring of the virtuous and innocent murdered Amelia; I obtained it from Malos, who yet
lives, in hopes that he will survive the wound given him, and says he got it clandestinelydeclares Amelia to
be the princess of truth and virtue, invulnerable to anything like forgetting her first devotion to thee. The
world has heard of your conduct and your jealousy, and with one universal voice declares her to be the best of
all in piety; that she is the star of this great universe, and a more virtuous woman never lived since the wheels
of time began. Oh, had you waited till tomorrow, or until I had returned, some kind window would have been
opened to her relief. But, alas! she is goneyes, forever gone, to try the realities of an unknown world!
(Farcillo leaning over the body of Amelia.)
F. Malos not dead, and here is my ring! Oh, Amelia! falsely murdered! Oh, bloody deed! Oh, wretch that I
am! Oh, angels forgive me! Oh, God, withhold thy vengeance! Oh, Amelia! if Heaven would make a
thousand worlds like this, set with diamonds, and all of one perfect chrysolite, I would not have done this for
them all, I would not have frowned and cursed as I did. Oh, she was heavenly true, nursed in the very lap of
bright angels! Cursed slave that I am! Jealousy, oh! thou infernal demon! Lost, lost to every sense of honor!
Oh! Amelia heavenborn Ameliadead, dead! Oh! oh! oh!then let me die with thee. Farewell!
farewell! ye world that deceived me! (STABS HIMSELF.)
Soon after the excitement of this tragical scene was over, and the enlisted feeling for Amelia had grown more
buoyant with Elfonzo and Ambulinia, he determined to visit his retired home, and make the necessary
improvements to enjoy a better day; consequently he conveyed the following lines to Ambulinia:
Go tell the world that hope is glowing,
Go bid the rocks their silence break,
Go tell the stars that love is glowing,
Then bid the hero his lover take.
In the region where scarcely the foot of man hath ever trod, where the woodman hath not found his way, lies
a blooming grove, seen only by the sun when he mounts his lofty throne, visited only by the light of the stars,
to whom are entrusted the guardianship of earth, before the sun sinks to rest in his rosy bed. High cliffs of
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 63
Page No 66
rocks surround the romantic place, and in the small cavity of the rocky wall grows the daffodil clear and pure;
and as the wind blows along the enchanting little mountain which surrounds the lonely spot, it nourishes the
flowers with the dewdrops of heaven. Here is the seat of Elfonzo; darkness claims but little victory over this
dominion, and in vain does she spread out her gloomy wings. Here the waters flow perpetually, and the trees
lash their tops together to bid the welcome visitor a happy muse. Elfonzo, during his short stay in the country,
had fully persuaded himself that it was his duty to bring this solemn matter to an issue. A duty that he
individually owed, as a gentleman, to the parents of Ambulinia, a duty in itself involving not only his own
happiness and his own standing in society, but one that called aloud the act of the parties to make it perfect
and complete. How he should communicate his intentions to get a favorable reply, he was at a loss to know;
he knew not whether to address Esq. Valeer in prose or in poetry, in a jocular or an argumentative manner, or
whether he should use moral suasion, legal injunction, or seizure and take by reprisal; if it was to do the
latter, he would have no difficulty in deciding in his own mind, but his gentlemanly honor was at stake; so he
concluded to address the following letter to the father and mother of Ambulinia, as his address in person he
knew would only aggravate the old gentleman, and perhaps his lady.
Cumming, Ga., January 22, 1844
Mr. and Mrs. Valeer
Again I resume the pleasing task of addressing you, and once more beg an immediate answer to my many
salutations. From every circumstance that has taken place, I feel in duty bound to comply with my
obligations; to forfeit my word would be more than I dare do; to break my pledge, and my vows that have
been witnessed, sealed, and delivered in the presence of an unseen Deity, would be disgraceful on my part, as
well as ruinous to Ambulinia. I wish no longer to be kept in suspense about this matter. I wish to act
gentlemanly in every particular. It is true, the promises I have made are unknown to any but Ambulinia, and I
think it unnecessary to here enumerate them, as they who promise the most generally perform the least. Can
you for a moment doubt my sincerity or my character? My only wish is, sir, that you may calmly and
dispassionately look at the situation of the case, and if your better judgment should dictate otherwise, my
obligations may induce me to pluck the flower that you so diametrically opposed. We have sword by the
saintsby the gods of battle, and by that faith whereby just men are made perfectto be united. I hope, my
dear sir, you will find it convenient as well as agreeable to give me a favorable answer, with the signature of
Mrs. Valeer, as well as yourself.
With very great esteem,
your humble servant,
J. I. Elfonzo.
The moon and stars had grown pale when Ambulinia had retired to rest. A crowd of unpleasant thoughts
passed through her bosom. Solitude dwelt in her chamberno sound from the neighboring world penetrated
its stillness; it appeared a temple of silence, of repose, and of mystery. At that moment she heard a still voice
calling her father. In an instant, like the flash of lightning, a thought ran through her mind that it must be the
bearer of Elfonzo's communication. "It is not a dream!" she said, "no, I cannot read dreams. Oh! I would to
Heaven I was near that glowing eloquencethat poetical languageit charms the mind in an inexpressible
manner, and warms the coldest heart." While consoling herself with this strain, her father rushed into her
room almost frantic with rage, exclaiming: "Oh, Ambulinia! Ambulinia!! undutiful, ungrateful daughter!
What does this mean? Why does this letter bear such heartrending intelligence? Will you quit a father's
house with this debased wretch, without a place to lay his distracted head; going up and down the country,
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 64
Page No 67
with every novel object that many chance to wander through this region. He is a pretty man to make love
known to his superiors, and you, Ambulinia, have done but little credit to yourself by honoring his visits. Oh,
wretchedness! can it be that my hopes of happiness are forever blasted! Will you not listen to a father's
entreaties, and pay some regard to a mother's tears. I know, and I do pray that God will give me fortitude to
bear with this sea of troubles, and rescue my daughter, my Ambulinia, as a brand from the eternal burning."
"Forgive me, father, oh! forgive thy child," replied Ambulinia. "My heart is ready to break, when I see you in
this grieved state of agitation. Oh! think not so meanly of me, as that I mourn for my own danger. Father, I
am only woman. Mother, I am only the templement of thy youthful years, but will suffer courageously
whatever punishment you think proper to inflict upon me, if you will but allow me to comply with my most
sacred promisesif you will but give me my personal right and my personal liberty. Oh, father! if your
generosity will but give me these, I ask nothing more. When Elfonzo offered me his heart, I gave him my
hand, never to forsake him, and now may the mighty God banish me before I leave him in adversity. What a
heart must I have to rejoice in prosperity with him whose offers I have accepted, and then, when poverty
comes, haggard as it may be, for me to trifle with the oracles of Heaven, and change with every fluctuation
that may interrupt our happiness like the politician who runs the political gantlet for office one day, and
the next day, because the horizon is darkened a little, he is seen running for his life, for fear he might perish
in its ruins. Where is the philosophy, where is the consistency, where is the charity, in conduct like this? Be
happy then, my beloved father, and forget me; let the sorrow of parting break down the wall of separation and
make us equal in our feeling; let me now say how ardently I love you; let me kiss that ageworn cheek, and
should my tears bedew thy face, I will wipe them away. Oh, I never can forget you; no, never, never!"
"Weep not," said the father, "Ambulinia. I will forbid Elfonzo my house, and desire that you may keep retired
a few days. I will let him know that my friendship for my family is not linked together by cankered chains;
and if he ever enters upon my premises again, I will send him to his long home." "Oh, father! let me entreat
you to be calm upon this occasion, and though Elfonzo may be the sport of the clouds and winds, yet I feel
assured that no fate will send him to the silent tomb until the God of the Universe calls him hence with a
triumphant voice."
Here the father turned away, exclaiming: "I will answer his letter in a very few words, and you, madam, will
have the goodness to stay at home with your mother; and remember, I am determined to protect you from the
consuming fire that looks so fair to your view."
Cumming, January 22, 1844.
SirIn regard to your request, I am as I ever have been, utterly opposed to your marrying into my family;
and if you have any regard for yourself, or any gentlemanly feeling, I hope you will mention it to me no
more; but seek some other one who is not so far superior to you in standing.
W. W. Valeer.
When Elfonzo read the above letter, he became so much depressed in spirits that many of his friends thought
it advisable to use other means to bring about the happy union. "Strange," said he, "that the contents of this
diminutive letter should cause me to have such depressed feelings; but there is a nobler theme than this. I
know not why my MILITARY TITLE is not as great as that of SQUIRE VALEER. For my life I cannot see
that my ancestors are inferior to those who are so bitterly opposed to my marriage with Ambulinia. I know I
have seen huge mountains before me, yet, when I think that I know gentlemen will insult me upon this
delicate matter, should I become angry at fools and babblers, who pride themselves in their impudence and
ignorance? No. My equals! I know not where to find them. My inferiors! I think it beneath me; and my
superiors! I think it presumption; therefore, if this youthful heart is protected by any of the divine rights, I
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 65
Page No 68
never will betray my trust."
He was aware that Ambulinia had a confidence that was, indeed, as firm and as resolute as she was beautiful
and interesting. He hastened to the cottage of Louisa, who received him in her usual mode of pleasantness,
and informed him that Ambulinia had just that moment left. "Is it possible?" said Elfonzo. "Oh, murdered
hours! Why did she not remain and be the guardian of my secrets? But hasten and tell me how she has stood
this trying scene, and what are her future determinations." "You know," said Louisa, "Major Elfonzo, that
you have Ambulinia's first love, which is of no small consequence. She came here about twilight, and shed
many precious tears in consequence of her own fate with yours. We walked silently in yon little valley you
see, where we spent a momentary repose. She seemed to be quite as determined as ever, and before we left
that beautiful spot she offered up a prayer to Heaven for thee." "I will see her then," replied Elfonzo, "though
legions of enemies may oppose. She is mine by foreordination she is mine by prophesyshe is mine by
her own free will, and I will rescue her from the hands of her oppressors. Will you not, Miss Louisa, assist me
in my capture?"
"I will certainly, by the aid of Divine Providence," answered Louisa, "endeavor to break those slavish chains
that bind the richest of prizes; though allow me, Major, to entreat you to use no harsh means on this important
occasion; take a decided stand, and write freely to Ambulinia upon this subject, and I will see that no
intervening cause hinders its passage to her. God alone will save a mourning people. Now is the day and now
is the hour to obey a command of such valuable worth." The Major felt himself grow stronger after this short
interview with Louisa. He felt as if he could whip his weight in wildcats he knew he was master of his own
feelings, and could now write a letter that would bring this litigation to AN ISSUE.
Cumming, January 24, 1844.
Dear Ambulinia
We have now reached the most trying moment of our lives; we are pledged not to forsake our trust; we have
waited for a favorable hour to come, thinking your friends would settle the matter agreeably among
themselves, and finally be reconciled to our marriage; but as I have waited in vain, and looked in vain, I have
determined in my own mind to make a proposition to you, though you may think it not in accord with your
station, or compatible with your rank; yet, "sub loc signo vinces." You know I cannot resume my visits, in
consequence of the utter hostility that your father has to me; therefore the consummation of our union will
have to be sought for in a more sublime sphere, at the residence of a respectable friend of this village. You
cannot have an scruples upon this mode of proceeding, if you will but remember it emanates from one who
loves you better than his own lifewho is more than anxious to bid you welcome to a new and happy home.
Your warmest associates say come; the talented, the learned, the wise, and the experienced say come;all
these with their friends say, come. Viewing these, with many other inducements, I flatter myself that you will
come to the embraces of your Elfonzo; for now is the time of your acceptance of the day of your liberation.
You cannot be ignorant, Ambulinia, that thou art the desire of my heart; its thoughts are too noble, and too
pure, to conceal themselves from you. I shall wait for your answer to this impatiently, expecting that you will
set the time to make your departure, and to be in readiness at a moment's warning to share the joys of a more
preferable life. This will be handed to you by Louisa, who will take a pleasure in communicating anything to
you that may relieve your dejected spirits, and will assure you that I now stand ready, willing, and waiting to
make good my vows.
I am, dear Ambulinia, your
truly, and forever,
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 66
Page No 69
J. I. Elfonzo.
Louisa made it convenient to visit Mr. Valeer's, though they did not suspect her in the least the bearer of love
epistles; consequently, she was invited in the room to console Ambulinia, where they were left alone.
Ambulinia was seated by a small table her head resting on her handher brilliant eyes were bathed in
tears. Louisa handed her the letter of Elfonzo, when another spirit animated her featuresthe spirit of
renewed confidence that never fails to strengthen the female character in an hour of grief and sorrow like this,
and as she pronounced the last accent of his name, she exclaimed, "And does he love me yet! I never will
forget your generosity, Louisa. Oh, unhappy and yet blessed Louisa! may you never feel what I have
feltmay you never know the pangs of love. Had I never loved, I never would have been unhappy; but I turn
to Him who can save, and if His wisdom does not will my expected union, I know He will give me strength
to bear my lot. Amuse yourself with this little book, and take it as an apology for my silence," said
Ambulinia, "while I attempt to answer this volume of consolation." "Thank you," said Louisa, "you are
excusable upon this occasion; but I pray you, Ambulinia, to be expert upon this momentous subject, that there
may be nothing mistrustful upon my part." "I will," said Ambulinia, and immediately resumed her seat and
addressed the following to Elfonzo:
Cumming, Ga., January 28, 1844.
Devoted Elfonzo
I hail your letter as a welcome messenger of faith, and can now say truly and firmly that my feelings
correspond with yours. Nothing shall be wanting on my part to make my obedience your fidelity. Courage
and perseverance will accomplish success. Receive this as my oath, that while I grasp your hand in my own
imagination, we stand united before a higher tribunal than any on earth. All the powers of my life, soul, and
body, I devote to thee. Whatever dangers may threaten me, I fear not to encounter them. Perhaps I have
determined upon my own destruction, by leaving the house of the best of parents; be it so; I flee to you; I
share your destiny, faithful to the end. The day that I have concluded upon for this task is SABBATH next,
when the family with the citizens are generally at church. For Heaven's sake let not that day pass
unimproved: trust not till tomorrow, it is the cheat of life the future that never comesthe grave of many
noble births the cavern of ruined enterprise: which like the lightning's flash is born, and dies, and perishes,
ere the voice of him who sees can cry, BEHOLD! BEHOLD!! You may trust to what I say, no power shall
tempt me to betray confidence. Suffer me to add one word more.
I will soothe thee, in all thy grief,
Beside the gloomy river;
And though thy love may yet be brief;
Mine is fixed forever.
Receive the deepest emotions of my heart for thy constant love, and may the power of inspiration by thy
guide, thy portion, and thy all. In great haste,
Yours faithfully,
Ambulinia.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 67
Page No 70
"I now take my leave of you, sweet girl," said Louisa, "sincerely wishing you success on Sabbath next."
When Ambulinia's letter was handed to Elfonzo, he perused it without doubting its contents. Louisa charged
him to make but few confidants; but like most young men who happened to win the heart of a beautiful girl,
he was so elated with the idea that he felt as a commanding general on parade, who had confidence in all,
consequently gave orders to all. The appointed Sabbath, with a delicious breeze and cloudless sky, made its
appearance. The people gathered in crowds to the church the streets were filled with neighboring citizens,
all marching to the house of worship. It is entirely useless for me to attempt to describe the feelings of
Elfonzo and Ambulinia, who were silently watching the movements of the multitude, apparently counting
them as then entered the house of God, looking for the last one to darken the door. The impatience and
anxiety with which they waited, and the bliss they anticipated on the eventful day, is altogether indescribable.
Those that have been so fortunate as to embark in such a noble enterprise know all its realities; and those who
have not had this inestimable privilege will have to taste its sweets before they can tell to others its joys, its
comforts, and its Heavenborn worth. Immediately after Ambulinia had assisted the family off to church, she
took advantage of that opportunity to make good her promises. She left a home of enjoyment to be wedded to
one whose love had been justifiable. A few short steps brought her to the presence of Louisa, who urged her
to make good use of her time, and not to delay a moment, but to go with her to her brother's house, where
Elfonzo would forever make her happy. With lively speed, and yet a graceful air, she entered the door and
found herself protected by the champion of her confidence. The necessary arrangements were fast making to
have the two lovers united everything was in readiness except the parson; and as they are generally very
sanctimonious on such occasions, the news got to the parents of Ambulinia before the everlasting knot was
tied, and they both came running, with uplifted hands and injured feelings, to arrest their daughter from an
unguarded and hasty resolution. Elfonzo desired to maintain his ground, but Ambulinia thought it best for
him to leave, to prepare for a greater contest. He accordingly obeyed, as it would have been a vain endeavor
for him to have battled against a man who was armed with deadly weapons; and besides, he could not resist
the request of such a pure heart. Ambulinia concealed herself in the upper story of the house, fearing the
rebuke of her father; the door was locked, and no chastisement was now expected. Esquire Valeer, whose
pride was already touched, resolved to preserve the dignity of his family. He entered the house almost
exhausted, looking wildly for Ambulinia. "Amazed and astonished indeed I am," said he, "at a people who
call themselves civilized, to allow such behavior as this. Ambulinia, Ambulinia!" he cried, "come to the calls
of your first, your best, and your only friend. I appeal to you, sir," turning to the gentleman of the house, "to
know where Ambulinia has gone, or where is she?" "Do you mean to insult me, sir, in my own house?"
inquired the gentleman. "I will burst," said Mr. V., "asunder every door in your dwelling, in search of my
daughter, if you do not speak quickly, and tell me where she is. I care nothing about that outcast rubbish of
creation, that mean, lowlived Elfonzo, if I can but obtain Ambulinia. Are you not going to open this door?"
said he. "By the Eternal that made Heaven and earth! I will go about the work instantly, if this is not done!"
The confused citizens gathered from all parts of the village, to know the cause of this commotion. Some
rushed into the house; the door that was locked flew open, and there stood Ambulinia, weeping. "Father, be
still," said she, "and I will follow thee home." But the agitated man seized her, and bore her off through the
gazing multitude. "Father!" she exclaimed, "I humbly beg your pardonI will be dutifulI will obey thy
commands. Let the sixteen years I have lived in obedience to thee by my future security." "I don't like to be
always giving credit, when the old score is not paid up, madam," said the father. The mother followed almost
in a state of derangement, crying and imploring her to think beforehand, and ask advice from experienced
persons, and they would tell her it was a rash undertaking. "Oh!" said she, "Ambulinia, my daughter, did you
know what I have suffered did you know how many nights I have whiled away in agony, in pain, and in
fear, you would pity the sorrows of a heartbroken mother."
"Well, mother," replied Ambulinia, "I know I have been disobedient; I am aware that what I have done might
have been done much better; but oh! what shall I do with my honor? it is so dear to me; I am pledged to
Elfonzo. His high moral worth is certainly worth some attention; moreover, my vows, I have no doubt, are
recorded in the book of life, and must I give these all up? must my fair hopes be forever blasted? Forbid it,
father; oh! forbid it, mother; forbid it, Heaven." "I have seen so many beautiful skies overclouded," replied
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 68
Page No 71
the mother, "so many blossoms nipped by the frost, that I am afraid to trust you to the care of those fair days,
which may be interrupted by thundering and tempestuous nights. You no doubt think as I didlife's devious
ways were strewn with sweetscented flowers, but ah! how long they have lingered around me and took their
flight in the vivid hope that laughs at the drooping victims it has murdered." Elfonzo was moved at this sight.
The people followed on to see what was going to become of Ambulinia, while he, with downcast looks, kept
at a distance, until he saw them enter the abode of the father, thrusting her, that was the sigh of his soul, out
of his presence into a solitary apartment, when she exclaimed, "Elfonzo! Elfonzo! oh, Elfonzo! where art
thou, with all thy heroes? haste, oh! haste, come thou to my relief. Ride on the wings of the wind! Turn thy
force loose like a tempest, and roll on thy army like a whirlwind, over this mountain of trouble and confusion.
Oh, friends! if any pity me, let your last efforts throng upon the green hills, and come to the relief of
Ambulinia, who is guilty of nothing but innocent love." Elfonzo called out with a loud voice, "My God, can I
stand this! arise up, I beseech you, and put an end to this tyranny. Come, my brave boys," said he, "are you
ready to go forth to your duty?" They stood around him. "Who," said he, "will call us to arms? Where are my
thunderbolts of war? Speak ye, the first who will meet the foe! Who will go forward with me in this ocean of
grievous temptation? If there is one who desires to go, let him come and shake hands upon the altar of
devotion, and swear that he will be a hero; yes, a Hector in a cause like this, which calls aloud for a speedy
remedy." "Mine be the deed," said a young lawyer, "and mine alone; Venus alone shall quit her station before
I will forsake one jot or tittle of my promise to you; what is death to me? what is all this warlike army, if it is
not to win a victory? I love the sleep of the lover and the mighty; nor would I give it over till the blood of my
enemies should wreak with that of my own. But God forbid that our fame should soar on the blood of the
slumberer." Mr. Valeer stands at his door with the frown of a demon upon his brow, with his dangerous
weapon ready to strike the first man who should enter his door. "Who will arise and go forward through
blood and carnage to the rescue of my Ambulinia?" said Elfonzo. "All," exclaimed the multitude; and onward
they went, with their implements of battle. Others, of a more timid nature, stood among the distant hills to see
the result of the contest.
Elfonzo took the lead of his band. Night arose in clouds; darkness concealed the heavens; but the blazing
hopes that stimulated them gleamed in every bosom. All approached the anxious spot; they rushed to the
front of the house and, with one exclamation, demanded Ambulinia. "Away, begone, and disturb my peace no
more," said Mr. Valeer. "You are a set of base, insolent, and infernal rascals. Go, the northern star points your
path through the dim twilight of the night; go, and vent your spite upon the lonely hills; pour forth your love,
you poor, weakminded wretch, upon your idleness and upon your guitar, and your fiddle; they are fit
subjects for your admiration, for let me assure you, though this sword and iron lever are cankered, yet they
frown in sleep, and let one of you dare to enter my house this night and you shall have the contents and the
weight of these instruments." "Never yet did base dishonor blur my name," said Elfonzo; "mine is a cause of
renown; here are my warriors; fear and tremble, for this night, though hell itself should oppose, I will
endeavor to avenge her whom thou hast banished in solitude. The voice of Ambulinia shall be heard from that
dark dungeon." At that moment Ambulinia appeared at the window above, and with a tremulous voice said,
"Live, Elfonzo! oh! live to raise my stone of moss! why should such language enter your heart? why should
thy voice rend the air with such agitation? I bid thee live, once more remembering these tears of mine are
shed alone for thee, in this dark and gloomy vault, and should I perish under this load of trouble, join the song
of thrilling accents with the raven above my grave, and lay this tattered frame beside the banks of the
Chattahoochee or the stream of Sawney's brook; sweet will be the song of death to your Ambulinia. My ghost
shall visit you in the smiles of Paradise, and tell your high fame to the minds of that region, which is far more
preferable than this lonely cell. My heart shall speak for thee till the latest hour; I know faint and broken are
the sounds of sorrow, yet our souls, Elfonzo, shall hear the peaceful songs together. One bright name shall be
ours on high, if we are not permitted to be united here; bear in mind that I still cherish my old sentiments, and
the poet will mingle the names of Elfonzo and Ambulinia in the tide of other days." "Fly, Elfonzo, " said the
voices of his united band, "to the wounded heart of your beloved. All enemies shall fall beneath thy sword.
Fly through the clefts, and the dim spark shall sleep in death." Elfonzo rushes forward and strikes his shield
against the door, which was barricaded, to prevent any intercourse. His brave sons throng around him. The
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 69
Page No 72
people pour along the streets, both male and female, to prevent or witness the melancholy scene.
"To arms, to arms!" cried Elfonzo; "here is a victory to be won, a prize to be gained that is more to me that
the whole world beside." "It cannot be done tonight," said Mr. Valeer. "I bear the clang of death; my strength
and armor shall prevail. My Ambulinia shall rest in this hall until the break of another day, and if we fall, we
fall together. If we die, we die clinging to our tattered rights, and our blood alone shall tell the mournful tale
of a murdered daughter and a ruined father." Sure enough, he kept watch all night, and was successful in
defending his house and family. The bright morning gleamed upon the hills, night vanished away, the Major
and his associates felt somewhat ashamed that they had not been as fortunate as they expected to have been;
however, they still leaned upon their arms in dispersed groups; some were walking the streets, others were
talking in the Major's behalf. Many of the citizen suspended business, as the town presented nothing but
consternation. A novelty that might end in the destruction of some worthy and respectable citizens. Mr.
Valeer ventured in the streets, though not without being well armed. Some of his friends congratulated him
on the decided stand he had taken, and hoped he would settle the matter amicably with Elfonzo, without any
serious injury. "Me," he replied, "what, me, condescend to fellowship with a coward, and a lowlived, lazy,
undermining villain? no, gentlemen, this cannot be; I had rather be borne off, like the bubble upon the dark
blue ocean, with Ambulinia by my side, than to have him in the ascending or descending line of relationship.
Gentlemen," continued he, "if Elfonzo is so much of a distinguished character, and is so learned in the fine
arts, why do you not patronize such men? why not introduce him into your families, as a gentleman of taste
and of unequaled magnanimity? why are you so very anxious that he should become a relative of mine? Oh,
gentlemen, I fear you yet are tainted with the curiosity of our first parents, who were beguiled by the
poisonous kiss of an old ugly serpent, and who, for one APPLE, DAMNED all mankind. I wish to divest
myself, as far as possible, of that untutored custom. I have long since learned that the perfection of wisdom,
and the end of true philosophy, is to proportion our wants to our possessions, our ambition to our capacities;
we will then be a happy and a virtuous people." Ambulinia was sent off to prepare for a long and tedious
journey. Her new acquaintances had been instructed by her father how to treat her, and in what manner, and
to keep the anticipated visit entirely secret. Elfonzo was watching the movements of everybody; some friends
had told him of the plot that was laid to carry off Ambulinia. At night, he rallied some two or three of his
forces, and went silently along to the stately mansion; a faint and glimmering light showed through the
windows; lightly he steps to the door; there were many voices rallying fresh in fancy's eye; he tapped the
shutter; it was opened instantly, and he beheld once more, seated beside several ladies, the hope of all his
toils; he rushed toward her, she rose from her seat, rejoicing; he made one mighty grasp, when Ambulinia
exclaimed, "Huzza for Major Elfonzo! I will defend myself and you, too, with this conquering instrument I
hold in my hand; huzza, I say, I now invoke time's broad wing to shed around us some dewdrops of verdant
spring."
But the hour had not come for this joyous reunion; her friends struggled with Elfonzo for some time, and
finally succeeded in arresting her from his hands. He dared not injure them, because they were matrons
whose courage needed no spur; she was snatched from the arms of Elfonzo, with so much eagerness, and yet
with such expressive signification, that he calmly withdrew from this lovely enterprise, with an ardent hope
that he should be lulled to repose by the zephyrs which whispered peace to his soul. Several long days and
night passed unmolested, all seemed to have grounded their arms of rebellion, and no callidity appeared to be
going on with any of the parties. Other arrangements were made by Ambulinia; she feigned herself to be
entirely the votary of a mother's care, and she, by her graceful smiles, that manhood might claim his stern
dominion in some other region, where such boisterous love was not so prevalent. This gave the parents a
confidence that yielded some hours of sober joy; they believed that Ambulinia would now cease to love
Elfonzo, and that her stolen affections would now expire with her misguided opinions. They therefore
declined the idea of sending her to a distant land. But oh! they dreamed not of the rapture that dazzled the
fancy of Ambulinia, who would say, when alone, youth should not fly away on his rosy pinions, and leave
her to grapple in the conflict with unknown admirers.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 70
Page No 73
No frowning age shall control
The constant current of my soul,
Nor a tear from pity's eye
Shall check my sympathetic sigh.
With this resolution fixed in her mind, one dark and dreary night, when the winds whistled and the tempest
roared, she received intelligence that Elfonzo was then waiting, and every preparation was then ready, at the
residence of Dr. Tully, and for her to make a quick escape while the family was reposing. Accordingly she
gathered her books, went the wardrobe supplied with a variety of ornamental dressing, and ventured alone in
the streets to make her way to Elfonzo, who was near at hand, impatiently looking and watching her arrival.
"What forms," said she, "are those rising before me? What is that dark spot on the clouds? I do wonder what
frightful ghost that is, gleaming on the red tempest? Oh, be merciful and tell me what region you are from.
Oh, tell me, ye strong spirits, or ye dark and fleeting clouds, that I yet have a friend." "A friend," said a low,
whispering voice. "I am thy unchanging, thy aged, and thy disappointed mother. Why brandish in that hand
of thine a javelin of pointed steel? Why suffer that lip I have kissed a thousand times to equivocate? My
daughter, let these tears sink deep into thy soul, and no longer persist in that which may be your destruction
and ruin. Come, my dear child, retract your steps, and bear me company to your welcome home." Without
one retorting word, or frown from her brow, she yielded to the entreaties of her mother, and with all the
mildness of her former character she went along with the silver lamp of age, to the home of candor and
benevolence. Her father received her cold and formal politeness"Where has Ambulinia been, this
blustering evening, Mrs. Valeer?" inquired he. "Oh, she and I have been taking a solitary walk," said the
mother; "all things, I presume, are now working for the best."
Elfonzo heard this news shortly after it happened. "What," said he, "has heaven and earth turned against me?
I have been disappointed times without number. Shall I despair?must I give it over? Heaven's decrees will
not fade; I will write againI will try again; and if it traverses a gory field, I pray forgiveness at the altar of
justice."
Desolate Hill, Cumming, Geo., 1844.
Unconquered and Beloved Ambulinia
I have only time to say to you, not to despair; thy fame shall not perish; my visions are brightening before
me. The whirlwind's rage is past, and we now shall subdue our enemies without doubt. On Monday morning,
when your friends are at breakfast, they will not suspect your departure, or even mistrust me being in town, as
it has been reported advantageously that I have left for the west. You walk carelessly toward the academy
grove, where you will find me with a lightning steed, elegantly equipped to bear you off where we shall be
joined in wedlock with the first connubial rights. Fail not to do thisthink not of the tedious relations of our
wrongs be invincible. You alone occupy all my ambition, and I alone will make you my happy spouse,
with the same unimpeached veracity. I remain, forever, your devoted friend and admirer, J. L. Elfonzo.
The appointed day ushered in undisturbed by any clouds; nothing disturbed Ambulinia's soft beauty. With
serenity and loveliness she obeys the request of Elfonzo. The moment the family seated themselves at the
table"Excuse my absence for a short time," said she, "while I attend to the placing of those flowers, which
should have been done a week ago." And away she ran to the sacred grove, surrounded with glittering pearls,
that indicated her coming. Elfonzo hails her with his silver bow and his golden harp. They meet
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 71
Page No 74
Ambulinia's countenance brightensElfonzo leads up his winged steed. "Mount," said he, "ye truehearted,
ye fearless soulthe day is ours." She sprang upon the back of the young thunder bolt, a brilliant star
sparkles upon her head, with one hand she grasps the reins, and with the other she holds an olive branch.
"Lend thy aid, ye strong winds," they exclaimed, "ye moon, ye sun, and all ye fair host of heaven, witness the
enemy conquered." "Hold," said Elfonzo, "thy dashing steed." "Ride on," said Ambulinia, "the voice of
thunder is behind us." And onward they went, with such rapidity that they very soon arrived at Rural Retreat,
where they dismounted, and were united with all the solemnities that usually attend such divine operations.
They passed the day in thanksgiving and great rejoicing, and on that evening they visited their uncle, where
many of their friends and acquaintances had gathered to congratulate them in the field of untainted bliss. The
kind old gentleman met them in the yard: "Well," said he, "I wish I may die, Elfonzo, if you and Ambulinia
haven't tied a knot with your tongue that you can't untie with your teeth. But come in, come in, never mind,
all is rightthe world still moves on, and no one has fallen in this great battle."
Happy now is there lot! Unmoved by misfortune, they live among the fair beauties of the South. Heaven
spreads their peace and fame upon the arch of the rainbow, and smiles propitiously at their triumph,
THROUGH THE TEARS OF THE STORM.
***
THE CALIFORNIAN'S TALE
Thirtyfive years ago I was out prospecting on the Stanislaus, tramping all day long with pick and pan and
horn, and washing a hatful of dirt here and there, always expecting to make a rich strike, and never doing it. It
was a lovely reason, woodsy, balmy, delicious, and had once been populous, long years before, but now the
people had vanished and the charming paradise was a solitude. They went away when the surface diggings
gave out. In one place, where a busy little city with banks and newspapers and fire companies and a mayor
and aldermen had been, was nothing but a wide expanse of emerald turf, with not even the faintest sign that
human life had ever been present there. This was down toward Tuttletown. In the country neighborhood
thereabouts, along the dusty roads, one found at intervals the prettiest little cottage homes, snug and cozy, and
so cobwebbed with vines snowed thick with roses that the doors and windows were wholly hidden from
sightsign that these were deserted homes, forsaken years ago by defeated and disappointed families who
could neither sell them nor give them away. Now and then, half an hour apart, one came across solitary log
cabins of the earliest mining days, built by the first goldminers, the predecessors of the cottagebuilders. In
some few cases these cabins were still occupied; and when this was so, you could depend upon it that the
occupant was the very pioneer who had built the cabin; and you could depend on another thing, toothat he
was there because he had once had his opportunity to go home to the States rich, and had not done it; had
rather lost his wealth, and had then in his humiliation resolved to sever all communication with his home
relatives and friends, and be to them thenceforth as one dead. Round about California in that day were
scattered a host of these living dead men pridesmitten poor fellows, grizzled and old at forty, whose
secret thoughts were made all of regrets and longingsregrets for their wasted lives, and longings to be out
of the struggle and done with it all.
It was a lonesome land! Not a sound in all those peaceful expanses of grass and woods but the drowsy hum of
insects; no glimpse of man or beast; nothing to keep up your spirits and make you glad to be alive. And so, at
last, in the early part of the afternoon, when I caught sight of a human creature, I felt a most grateful uplift.
This person was a man about fortyfive years old, and he was standing at the gate of one of those cozy little
roseclad cottages of the sort already referred to. However, this one hadn't a deserted look; it had the look of
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 72
Page No 75
being lived in and petted and cared for and looked after; and so had its front yard, which was a garden of
flowers, abundant, gay, and flourishing. I was invited in, of course, and required to make myself at home it
was the custom of the country..
It was delightful to be in such a place, after long weeks of daily and nightly familiarity with miners'
cabinswith all which this implies of dirt floor, nevermade beds, tin plates and cups, bacon and beans and
black coffee, and nothing of ornament but war pictures from the Eastern illustrated papers tacked to the log
walls. That was all hard, cheerless, materialistic desolation, but here was a nest which had aspects to rest the
tired eye and refresh that something in one's nature which, after long fasting, recognizes, when confronted by
the belongings of art, howsoever cheap and modest they may be, that it has unconsciously been famishing
and now has found nourishment. I could not have believed that a rag carpet could feast me so, and so content
me; or that there could be such solace to the soul in wallpaper and framed lithographs, and brightcolored
tidies and lampmats, and Windsor chairs, and varnished whatnots, with seashells and books and china
vases on them, and the score of little unclassifiable tricks and touches that a woman's hand distributes about a
home, which one sees without knowing he sees them, yet would miss in a moment if they were taken away.
The delight that was in my heart showed in my face, and the man saw it and was pleased; saw it so plainly
that he answered it as if it had been spoken.
"All her work," he said, caressingly; "she did it all herself every bit," and he took the room in with a glance
which was full of affectionate worship. One of those soft Japanese fabrics with which women drape with
careful negligence the upper part of a pictureframe was out of adjustment. He noticed it, and rearranged it
with cautious pains, stepping back several times to gauge the effect before he got it to suit him. Then he gave
it a light finishing pat or two with his hand, and said: "She always does that. You can't tell just what it lacks,
but it does lack something until you've done thatyou can see it yourself after it's done, but that is all you
know; you can't find out the law of it. It's like the finishing pats a mother gives the child's hair after she's got
it combed and brushed, I reckon. I've seen her fix all these things so much that I can do them all just her way,
though I don't know the law of any of them. But she knows the law. She knows the why and the how both;
but I don't know the why; I only know the how."
He took me into a bedroom so that I might wash my hands; such a bedroom as I had not seen for years: white
counterpane, white pillows, carpeted floor, papered walls, pictures, dressingtable, with mirror and
pincushion and dainty toilet things; and in the corner a washstand, with real chinaware bowl and pitcher,
and with soap in a china dish, and on a rack more than a dozen towelstowels too clean and white for one
out of practice to use without some vague sense of profanation. So my face spoke again, and he answered
with gratified words:
"All her work; she did it all herselfevery bit. Nothing here that hasn't felt the touch of her hand. Now you
would think But I mustn't talk so much."
By this time I was wiping my hands and glancing from detail to detail of the room's belongings, as one is apt
to do when he is in a new place, where everything he sees is a comfort to his eye and his spirit; and I became
conscious, in one of those unaccountable ways, you know, that there was something there somewhere that the
man wanted me to discover for myself. I knew it perfectly, and I knew he was trying to help me by furtive
indications with his eye, so I tried hard to get on the right track, being eager to gratify him. I failed several
times, as I could see out of the corner of my eye without being told; but at last I knew I must be looking
straight at the thingknew it from the pleasure issuing in invisible waves from him. He broke into a happy
laugh, and rubbed his hands together, and cried out:
"That's it! You've found it. I knew you would. It's her picture."
I went to the little blackwalnut bracket on the farther wall, and did find there what I had not yet noticeda
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 73
Page No 76
daguerreotypecase. It contained the sweetest girlish face, and the most beautiful, as it seemed to me, that I
had ever seen. The man drank the admiration from my face, and was fully satisfied.
"Nineteen her last birthday," he said, as he put the picture back; "and that was the day we were married.
When you see herah, just wait till you see her!"
"Where is she? When will she be in?"
"Oh, she's away now. She's gone to see her people. They live forty or fifty miles from here. She's been gone
two weeks today."
"When do you expect her back?"
"This is Wednesday. She'll be back Saturday, in the evening about nine o'clock, likely."
I felt a sharp sense of disappointment.
"I'm sorry, because I'll be gone then," I said, regretfully.
"Gone? Nowhy should you go? Don't go. She'll be disappointed."
She would be disappointedthat beautiful creature! If she had said the words herself they could hardly have
blessed me more. I was feeling a deep, strong longing to see hera longing so supplicating, so insistent, that
it made me afraid. I said to myself: "I will go straight away from this place, for my peace of mind's sake."
"You see, she likes to have people come and stop with us people who know things, and can talkpeople
like you. She delights in it; for she knowsoh, she knows nearly everything herself, and can talk, oh, like a
birdand the books she reads, why, you would be astonished. Don't go; it's only a little while, you know,
and she'll be so disappointed."
I heard the words, but hardly noticed them, I was so deep in my thinkings and strugglings. He left me, but I
didn't know. Presently he was back, with the picture case in his hand, and he held it open before me and said:
"There, now, tell her to her face you could have stayed to see her, and you wouldn't."
That second glimpse broke down my good resolution. I would stay and take the risk. That night we smoked
the tranquil pipe, and talked till late about various things, but mainly about her; and certainly I had had no
such pleasant and restful time for many a day. The Thursday followed and slipped comfortably away. Toward
twilight a big miner from three miles away cameone of the grizzled, stranded pioneersand gave us warm
salutation, clothed in grave and sober speech. Then he said:
"I only just dropped over to ask about the little madam, and when is she coming home. Any news from her?"
"Oh, yes, a letter. Would you like to hear it, Tom?"
"Well, I should think I would, if you don't mind, Henry!"
Henry got the letter out of his wallet, and said he would skip some of the private phrases, if we were willing;
then he went on and read the bulk of ita loving, sedate, and altogether charming and gracious piece of
handiwork, with a postscript full of affectionate regards and messages to Tom, and Joe, and Charley, and
other close friends and neighbors.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 74
Page No 77
As the reader finished, he glanced at Tom, and cried out:
"Oho, you're at it again! Take your hands away, and let me see your eyes. You always do that when I read a
letter from her. I will write and tell her."
"Oh no, you mustn't, Henry. I'm getting old, you know, and any little disappointment makes me want to cry. I
thought she'd be here herself, and now you've got only a letter."
"Well, now, what put that in your head? I thought everybody knew she wasn't coming till Saturday."
"Saturday! Why, come to think, I did know it. I wonder what's the matter with me lately? Certainly I knew it.
Ain't we all getting ready for her? Well, I must be going now. But I'll be on hand when she comes, old man!"
Late Friday afternoon another gray veteran tramped over from his cabin a mile or so away, and said the boys
wanted to have a little gaiety and a good time Saturday night, if Henry thought she wouldn't be too tired after
her journey to be kept up.
"Tired? She tired! Oh, hear the man! Joe, YOU know she'd sit up six weeks to please any one of you!"
When Joe heard that there was a letter, he asked to have it read, and the loving messages in it for him broke
the old fellow all up; but he said he was such an old wreck that THAT would happen to him if she only just
mentioned his name. "Lord, we miss her so!" he said.
Saturday afternoon I found I was taking out my watch pretty often. Henry noticed it, and said, with a startled
look:
"You don't think she ought to be here soon, do you?"
I felt caught, and a little embarrassed; but I laughed, and said it was a habit of mine when I was in a state of
expenctancy. But he didn't seem quite satisfied; and from that time on he began to show uneasiness. Four
times he walked me up the road to a point whence we could see a long distance; and there he would stand,
shading his eyes with his hand, and looking. Several times he said:
"I'm getting worried, I'm getting right down worried. I know she's not due till about nine o'clock, and yet
something seems to be trying to warn me that something's happened. You don't think anything has happened,
do you?"
I began to get pretty thoroughly ashamed of him for his childishness; and at last, when he repeated that
imploring question still another time, I lost my patience for the moment, and spoke pretty brutally to him. It
seemed to shrivel him up and cow him; and he looked so wounded and so humble after that, that I detested
myself for having done the cruel and unnecessary thing. And so I was glad when Charley, another veteran,
arrived toward the edge of the evening, and nestled up to Henry to hear the letter read, and talked over the
preparations for the welcome. Charley fetched out one hearty speech after another, and did his best to drive
away his friend's bodings and apprehensions.
"Anything HAPPENED to her? Henry, that's pure nonsense. There isn't anything going to happen to her; just
make your mind easy as to that. What did the letter say? Said she was well, didn't it? And said she'd be here
by nine o'clock, didn't it? Did you ever know her to fail of her word? Why, you know you never did. Well,
then, don't you fret; she'll BE here, and that's absolutely certain, and as sure as you are born. Come, now, let's
get to decorating not much time left."
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 75
Page No 78
Pretty soon Tom and Joe arrived, and then all hands set about adoring the house with flowers. Toward nine
the three miners said that as they had brought their instruments they might as well tune up, for the boys and
girls would soon be arriving now, and hungry for a good, oldfashioned breakdown. A fiddle, a banjo, and a
clarinet these were the instruments. The trio took their places side by side, and began to play some rattling
dancemusic, and beat time with their big boots.
It was getting very close to nine. Henry was standing in the door with his eyes directed up the road, his body
swaying to the torture of his mental distress. He had been made to drink his wife's health and safety several
times, and now Tom shouted:
"All hands stand by! One more drink, and she's here!"
Joe brought the glasses on a waiter, and served the party. I reached for one of the two remaining glasses, but
Joe growled under his breath:
"Drop that! Take the other."
Which I did. Henry was served last. He had hardly swallowed his drink when the clock began to strike. He
listened till it finished, his face growing pale and paler; then he said:
"Boys, I'm sick with fear. Help meI want to lie down!"
They helped him to the sofa. He began to nestle and drowse, but presently spoke like one talking in his sleep,
and said: "Did I hear horses' feet? Have they come?"
One of the veterans answered, close to his ear: "It was Jimmy Parish come to say the party got delayed, but
they're right up the road a piece, and coming along. Her horse is lame, but she'll be here in half an hour."
"Oh, I'm SO thankful nothing has happened!"
He was asleep almost before the words were out of his mouth. In a moment those handy men had his clothes
off, and had tucked him into his bed in the chamber where I had washed my hands. They closed the door and
came back. Then they seemed preparing to leave; but I said: "Please don't go, gentlemen. She won't know me;
I am a stranger."
They glanced at each other. Then Joe said:
"She? Poor thing, she's been dead nineteen years!"
"Dead?"
"That or worse. She went to see her folks half a year after she was married, and on her way back, on a
Saturday evening, the Indians captured her within five miles of this place, and she's never been heard of
since."
"And he lost his mind in consequence?"
"Never has been sane an hour since. But he only gets bad when that time of year comes round. Then we begin
to drop in here, three days before she's due, to encourage him up, and ask if he's heard from her, and Saturday
we all come and fix up the house with flowers, and get everything ready for a dance. We've done it every
year for nineteen years. The first Saturday there was twentyseven of us, without counting the girls; there's
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 76
Page No 79
only three of us now, and the girls are gone. We drug him to sleep, or he would go wild; then he's all right for
another yearthinks she's with him till the last three or four days come round; then he begins to look for her,
and gets out his poor old letter, and we come and ask him to read it to us. Lord, she was a darling!"
***
A HELPLESS SITUATION
Once or twice a year I get a letter of a certain pattern, a pattern that never materially changes, in form and
substance, yet I cannot get used to that letterit always astonishes me. It affects me as the locomotive
always affects me: I saw to myself, "I have seen you a thousand times, you always look the same way, yet
you are always a wonder, and you are always impossible; to contrive you is clearly beyond human
geniusyou can't exist, you don't exist, yet here you are!"
I have a letter of that kind by me, a very old one. I yearn to print it, and where is the harm? The writer of it is
dead years ago, no doubt, and if I conceal her name and addressher thisworld address I am sure her
shade will not mind. And with it I wish to print the answer which I wrote at the time but probably did not
send. If it wentwhich is not likelyit went in the form of a copy, for I find the original still here,
pigeonholed with the said letter. To that kind of letters we all write answers which we do not send, fearing to
hurt where we have no desire to hurt; I have done it many a time, and this is doubtless a case of the sort.
THE LETTER
X, California, JUNE 3, 1879.
Mr. S. L. Clemens, HARTFORD, CONN.:
Dear Sir,You will doubtless be surprised to know who has presumed to write and ask a favor of you. let
your memory go back to your days in the Humboldt mines'62'63. You will remember, you and Clagett
and Oliver and the old blacksmith Tillou lived in a leanto which was halfway up the gulch, and there were
six log cabins in the camp strung pretty well separated up the gulch from its mouth at the desert to where
the last claim was, at the divide. The leanto you lived in was the one with a canvas roof that the cow fell
down through one night, as told about by you in ROUGHING ITmy uncle Simmons remembers it very
well. He lived in the principal cabin, halfway up the divide, along with Dixon and Parker and Smith. It had
two rooms, one for kitchen and the other for bunks, and was the only one that had. You and your party were
there on the great night, the time they had driedapplepie, Uncle Simmons often speaks of it. It seems
curious that driedapplepie should have seemed such a great thing, but it was, and it shows how far
Humboldt was out of the world and difficult to get to, and how slim the regular bill of fare was. Sixteen years
agoit is a long time. I was a little girl then, only fourteen. I never saw you, I lived in Washoe. But Uncle
Simmons ran across you every now and then, all during those weeks that you and party were there working
your claim which was like the rest. The camp played out long and long ago, there wasn't silver enough in it to
make a button. You never saw my husband, but he was there after you left, AND LIVED IN THAT VERY
LEANTO, a bachelor then but married to me now. He often wishes there had been a photographer there in
those days, he would have taken the leanto. He got hurt in the old Hal Clayton claim that was abandoned
like the others, putting in a blast and not climbing out quick enough, though he scrambled the best he could.
It landed him clear down on the train and hit a Piute. For weeks they thought he would not get over it but he
did, and is all right, now. Has been ever since. This is a long introduction but it is the only way I can make
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 77
Page No 80
myself known. The favor I ask I feel assured your generous heart will grant: Give me some advice about a
book I have written. I do not claim anything for it only it is mostly true and as interesting as most of the
books of the times. I am unknown in the literary world and you know what that means unless one has some
one of influence (like yourself) to help you by speaking a good word for you. I would like to place the book
on royalty basis plan with any one you would suggest.
This is a secret from my husband and family. I intend it as a surprise in case I get it published.
Feeling you will take an interest in this and if possible write me a letter to some publisher, or, better still, if
you could see them for me and then let me hear.
I appeal to you to grant me this favor. With deepest gratitude I think you for your attention.
One knows, without inquiring, that the twin of that embarrassing letter is forever and ever flying in this and
that and the other direction across the continent in the mails, daily, nightly, hourly, unceasingly, unrestingly.
It goes to every wellknown merchant, and railway official, and manufacturer, and capitalist, and Mayor, and
Congressman, and Governor, and editor, and publisher, and author, and broker, and bankerin a word, to
every person who is supposed to have "influence." It always follows the one pattern: "You do not know me,
BUT YOU ONCE KNEW A RELATIVE OF MINE," etc., etc. We should all like to help the applicants, we
should all be glad to do it, we should all like to return the sort of answer that is desired, butWell, there is
not a thing we can do that would be a help, for not in any instance does that latter ever come from anyone
who CAN be helped. The struggler whom you COULD help does his own helping; it would not occur to him
to apply to you, stranger. He has talent and knows it, and he goes into his fight eagerly and with energy and
determinationall alone, preferring to be alone. That pathetic letter which comes to you from the incapable,
the unhelpablehow do you who are familiar with it answer it? What do you find to say? You do not want
to inflict a wound; you hunt ways to avoid that. What do you find? How do you get out of your hard place
with a contend conscience? Do you try to explain? The old reply of mine to such a letter shows that I tried
that once. Was I satisfied with the result? Possibly; and possibly not; probably not; almost certainly not. I
have long ago forgotten all about it. But, anyway, I append my effort:
THE REPLY
I know Mr. H., and I will go to him, dear madam, if upon reflection you find you still desire it. There will be
a conversation. I know the form it will take. It will be like this:
MR. H. How do her books strike you?
MR. CLEMENS. I am not acquainted with them.
H. Who has been her publisher?
C. I don't know.
H. She HAS one, I suppose?
C. II think not.
H. Ah. You think this is her first book?
C. YesI suppose so. I think so.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 78
Page No 81
H. What is it about? What is the character of it?
C. I believe I do not know.
H. Have you seen it?
C. Wellno, I haven't.
H. Ahh. How long have you known her?
C. I don't know her.
H. Don't know her?
C. No.
H. Ahh. How did you come to be interested in her book, then?
C. Well, sheshe wrote and asked me to find a publisher for her, and mentioned you.
H. Why should she apply to you instead of me?
C. She wished me to use my influence.
H. Dear me, what has INFLUENCE to do with such a matter?
C. Well, I think she thought you would be more likely to examine her book if you were influenced.
H. Why, what we are here FOR is to examine booksanybody's book that comes along. It's our BUSINESS.
Why should we turn away a book unexamined because it's a stranger's? It would be foolish. No publisher
does it. On what ground did she request your influence, since you do not know her? She must have thought
you knew her literature and could speak for it. Is that it?
C. No; she knew I didn't.
H. Well, what then? She had a reason of SOME sort for believing you competent to recommend her
literature, and also under obligations to do it?
C. Yes, II knew her uncle.
H. Knew her UNCLE?
C. Yes.
H. Upon my word! So, you knew her uncle; her uncle knows her literature; he endorses it to you; the chain is
complete, nothing further needed; you are satisfied, and therefore
C. NO, that isn't all, there are other ties. I know the cabin her uncle lived in, in the mines; I knew his partners,
too; also I came near knowing her husband before she married him, and I DID know the abandoned shaft
where a premature blast went off and he went flying through the air and clear down to the trail and hit an
Indian in the back with almost fatal consequences.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 79
Page No 82
H. To HIM, or to the Indian?
C. She didn't say which it was.
H. (WITH A SIGH). It certainly beats the band! You don't know HER, you don't know her literature, you
don't know who got hurt when the blast went off, you don't know a single thing for us to build an estimate of
her book upon, so far as I
C. I knew her uncle. You are forgetting her uncle.
H. Oh, what use is HE? Did you know him long? How long was it?
C. Well, I don't know that I really knew him, but I must have met him, anyway. I think it was that way; you
can't tell about these things, you know, except when they are recent.
H. Recent? When was all this?
C. Sixteen years ago.
H. What a basis to judge a book upon! As first you said you knew him, and not you don't know whether you
did or not.
C. Oh yes, I know him; anyway, I think I thought I did; I'm perfectly certain of it.
H. What makes you think you thought you knew him?
C. Why, she says I did, herself.
H. SHE says so!
C. Yes, she does, and I DID know him, too, though I don't remember it now.
H. Comehow can you know it when you don't remember it.
C. _I_ don't know. That is, I don't know the process, but I DO know lots of things that I don't remember, and
remember lots of things that I don't know. It's so with every educated person.
H. (AFTER A PAUSE). Is your time valuable?
C. Nowell, not very.
H. Mine is.
So I came away then, because he was looking tired. Overwork, I reckon; I never do that; I have seen the evil
effects of it. My mother was always afraid I work overwork myself, but I never did.
Dear madam, you see how it would happen if I went there. He would ask me those questions, and I would try
to answer them to suit him, and he would hunt me here and there and yonder and get me embarrassed more
and more all the time, and at last he would look tired on account of overwork, and there it would end and
nothing done. I wish I could be useful to you, but, you see, they do not care for uncles or any of those things;
it doesn't move them, it doesn't have the least effect, they don't care for anything but the literature itself, and
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 80
Page No 83
they as good as despise influence. But they do care for books, and are eager to get them and examine them,
no matter whence they come, nor from whose pen. If you will send yours to a publisherany publisherhe
will certainly examine it, I can assure you of that.
***
A TELEPHONIC CONVERSATION
Consider that a conversation by telephonewhen you are simply siting by and not taking any part in that
conversationis one of the solemnest curiosities of modern life. Yesterday I was writing a deep article on a
sublime philosophical subject while such a conversation was going on in the room. I notice that one can
always write best when somebody is talking through a telephone close by. Well, the thing began in this way.
A member of our household came in and asked me to have our house put into communication with Mr.
Bagley's downtown. I have observed, in many cities, that the sex always shrink from calling up the central
office themselves. I don't know why, but they do. So I touched the bell, and this talk ensued:
CENTRAL OFFICE. (GRUFFY.) Hello!
I. Is it the Central Office?
C. O. Of course it is. What do you want?
I. Will you switch me on to the Bagleys, please?
C. O. All right. Just keep your ear to the telephone.
Then I heard KLOOK, KLOOK, K'LOOKKLOOKKLOOKKLOOKLOOKLOOK! then a horrible
"gritting" of teeth, and finally a piping female voice: Yes? (RISING INFLECTION.) Did you wish to
speak to me?
Without answering, I handed the telephone to the applicant, and sat down. Then followed that queerest of all
the queer things in this world a conversation with only one end of it. You hear questions asked; you don't
hear the answer. You hear invitations given; you hear no thanks in return. You have listening pauses of dead
silence, followed by apparently irrelevant and unjustifiable exclamations of glad surprise or sorrow or
dismay. You can't make head or tail of the talk, because you never hear anything that the person at the other
end of the wire says. Well, I heard the following remarkable series of observations, all from the one tongue,
and all shouted for you can't ever persuade the sex to speak gently into a telephone:
Yes? Why, how did THAT happen?
Pause.
What did you say?
Pause.
Oh no, I don't think it was.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 81
Page No 84
Pause.
NO! Oh no, I didn't mean THAT. I meant, put it in while it is still boilingor just before it COMES to a
boil.
Pause.
WHAT?
Pause.
I turned it over with a backstitch on the selvage edge.
Pause.
Yes, I like that way, too; but I think it's better to baste it on with Valenciennes or bombazine, or something of
that sort. It gives it such an airand attracts so much noise.
Pause.
It's fortyninth Deuteronomy, sixtyforth to ninetyseventh inclusive. I think we ought all to read it often.
Pause.
Perhaps so; I generally use a hair pin.
Pause.
What did you say? (ASIDE.) Children, do be quiet!
Pause
OH! B FLAT! Dear me, I thought you said it was the cat!
Pause.
Since WHEN?
Pause.
Why, _I_ never heard of it.
Pause.
You astound me! It seems utterly impossible!
Pause.
WHO did?
Pause.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 82
Page No 85
Goodness gracious!
Pause.
Well, what IS this world coming to? Was it right in CHURCH?
Pause.
And was her MOTHER there?
Pause.
Why, Mrs. Bagley, I should have died of humiliation! What did they DO?
Long pause.
I can't be perfectly sure, because I haven't the notes by me; but I think it goes something like this:
terollylollloll, loll lollylollloll, O tollylolllollLEELYLIIdo! And then REPEAT, you know.
Pause.
Yes, I think it IS very sweetand very solemn and impressive, if you get the andantino and the pianissimo
right.
Pause.
Oh, gumdrops, gumdrops! But I never allow them to eat striped candy. And of course they CAN'T, till
they get their teeth, anyway.
Pause.
WHAT?
Pause.
Oh, not in the leastgo right on. He's here writingit doesn't bother HIM.
Pause.
Very well, I'll come if I can. (ASIDE.) Dear me, how it does tire a person's arm to hold this thing up so long!
I wish she'd
Pause.
Oh no, not at all; I LIKE to talkbut I'm afraid I'm keeping you from your affairs.
Pause.
Visitors?
Pause.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 83
Page No 86
No, we never use butter on them.
Pause.
Yes, that is a very good way; but all the cookbooks say they are very unhealthy when they are out of season.
And HE doesn't like them, anywayespecially canned.
Pause.
Oh, I think that is too high for them; we have never paid over fifty cents a bunch.
Pause.
MUST you go? Well, GOODby.
Pause.
Yes, I think so. GOODby.
Pause.
Four o'clock, thenI'll be ready. GOODby.
Pause.
Thank you ever so much. GOODby.
Pause.
Oh, not at all!just as freshWHICH? Oh, I'm glad to hear you say that. GOODby.
(Hangs up the telephone and says, "Oh, it DOES tire a person's arm so!")
A man delivers a single brutal "Goodby," and that is the end of it. Not so with the gentle sexI say it in
their praise; they cannot abide abruptness.
***
EDWARD MILLS AND GEORGE BENTON: A TALE
These two were distantly related to each otherseventh cousins, or something of that sort. While still babies
they became orphans, and were adopted by the Brants, a childless couple, who quickly grew very fond of
them. The Brants were always saying: "Be pure, honest, sober, industrious, and considerate of others, and
success in life is assured." The children heard this repeated some thousands of times before they understood
it; they could repeat it themselves long before they could say the Lord's Prayer; it was painted over the
nursery door, and was about the first thing they learned to read. It was destined to be the unswerving rule of
Edward Mills's life. Sometimes the Brants changed the wording a little, and said: "Be pure, honest, sober,
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 84
Page No 87
industrious, considerate, and you will never lack friends."
Baby Mills was a comfort to everybody about him. When he wanted candy and could not have it, he listened
to reason, and contented himself without it. When Baby Benton wanted candy, he cried for it until he got it.
Baby Mills took care of his toys; Baby Benton always destroyed his in a very brief time, and then made
himself to insistently disagreeable that, in order to have peace in the house, little Edward was persuaded to
yield up his playthings to him.
When the children were a little older, Georgie became a heavy expense in one respect: he took no care of his
clothes; consequently, he shone frequently in new ones, with was not the case with Eddie. The boys grew
apace. Eddie was an increasing comfort, Georgie an increasing solicitude. It was always sufficient to say, in
answer to Eddie's petitions, "I would rather you would not do it" meaning swimming, skating, picnicking,
berrying, circusing, and all sorts of things which boys delight in. But NO answer was sufficient for Georgie;
he had to be humored in his desires, or he would carry them with a high hand. Naturally, no boy got more
swimming skating, berrying, and so forth than he; no body ever had a better time. The good Brants did not
allow the boys to play out after nine in summer evenings; they were sent to bed at that hour; Eddie honorably
remained, but Georgie usually slipped out of the window toward ten, and enjoyed himself until midnight. It
seemed impossible to break Georgie of this bad habit, but the Brants managed it at last by hiring him, with
apples and marbles, to stay in. The good Brants gave all their time and attention to vain endeavors to regulate
Georgie; they said, with grateful tears in their eyes, that Eddie needed no efforts of theirs, he was so good, so
considerate, and in all ways so perfect.
By and by the boys were big enough to work, so they were apprenticed to a trade: Edward went voluntarily;
George was coaxed and bribed. Edward worked hard and faithfully, and ceased to be an expense to the good
Brants; they praised him, so did his master; but George ran away, and it cost Mr. Brant both money and
trouble to hunt him up and get him back. By and by he ran away againmore money and more trouble. He
ran away a third timeand stole a few things to carry with him. Trouble and expense for Mr. Brant once
more; and, besides, it was with the greatest difficulty that he succeeded in persuading the master to let the
youth go unprosecuted for the theft.
Edward worked steadily along, and in time became a full partner in his master's business. George did not
improve; he kept the loving hearts of his aged benefactors full of trouble, and their hands full of inventive
activities to protect him from ruin. Edward, as a boy, had interested himself in Sundayschools, debating
societies, penny missionary affairs, antitobacco organizations, antiprofanity associations, and all such
things; as a man, he was a quiet but steady and reliable helper in the church, the temperance societies, and in
all movements looking to the aiding and uplifting of men. This excited no remark, attracted no attentionfor
it was his "natural bent."
Finally, the old people died. The will testified their loving pride in Edward, and left their little property to
George because he "needed it"; whereas, "owing to a bountiful Providence," such was not the case with
Edward. The property was left to George conditionally: he must buy out Edward's partner with it; else it must
go to a benevolent organization called the Prisoner's Friend Society. The old people left a letter, in which they
begged their dear son Edward to take their place and watch over George, and help and shield him as they had
done.
Edward dutifully acquiesced, and George became his partner in the business. He was not a valuable partner:
he had been meddling with drink before; he soon developed into a constant tippler now, and his flesh and
eyes showed the fact unpleasantly. Edward had been courting a sweet and kindly spirited girl for some time.
They loved each other dearly, andBut about this period George began to haunt her tearfully and
imploringly, and at last she went crying to Edward, and said her high and holy duty was plain before her
she must not let her own selfish desires interfere with it: she must marry "poor George" and "reform him." It
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 85
Page No 88
would break her heart, she knew it would, and so on; but duty was duty. So she married George, and
Edward's heart came very near breaking, as well as her own. However, Edward recovered, and married
another girl a very excellent one she was, too.
Children came to both families. Mary did her honest best to reform her husband, but the contract was too
large. George went on drinking, and by and by he fell to misusing her and the little ones sadly. A great many
good people strove with Georgethey were always at it, in factbut he calmly took such efforts as his due
and their duty, and did not mend his ways. He added a vice, presentlythat of secret gambling. He got
deeply in debt; he borrowed money on the firm's credit, as quietly as he could, and carried this system so far
and so successfully that one morning the sheriff took possession of the establishment, and the two cousins
found themselves penniless.
Times were hard, now, and they grew worse. Edward moved his family into a garret, and walked the streets
day and night, seeking work. He begged for it, but in was really not to be had. He was astonished to see how
soon his face became unwelcome; he was astonished and hurt to see how quickly the ancient interest which
people had had in him faded out and disappeared. Still, he MUST get work; so he swallowed his chagrin, and
toiled on in search of it. At last he got a job of carrying bricks up a ladder in a hod, and was a grateful man in
consequence; but after that NOBODY knew him or cared anything about him. He was not able to keep up his
dues in the various moral organizations to which he belonged, and had to endure the sharp pain of seeing
himself brought under the disgrace of suspension.
But the faster Edward died out of public knowledge and interest, the faster George rose in them. He was
found lying, ragged and drunk, in the gutter one morning. A member of the Ladies' Temperance Refuge
fished him out, took him in hand, got up a subscription for him, kept him sober a whole week, then got a
situation for him. An account of it was published.
General attention was thus drawn to the poor fellow, and a great many people came forward and helped him
toward reform with their countenance and encouragement. He did not drink a drop for two months, and
meantime was the pet of the good. Then he fellin the gutter; and there was general sorrow and lamentation.
But the noble sisterhood rescued him again. They cleaned him up, they fed him, they listened to the mournful
music of his repentances, they got him his situation again. An account of this, also, was published, and the
town was drowned in happy tears over the rerestoration of the poor beast and struggling victim of the fatal
bowl. A grand temperance revival was got up, and after some rousing speeches had been made the chairman
said, impressively: "We are not about to call for signers; and I think there is a spectacle in store for you which
not many in this house will be able to view with dry eyes." There was an eloquent pause, and then George
Benton, escorted by a redsashed detachment of the Ladies of the Refuge, stepped forward upon the platform
and signed the pledge. The air was rent with applause, and everybody cried for joy. Everybody wrung the
hand of the new convert when the meeting was over; his salary was enlarged next day; he was the talk of the
town, and its hero. An account of it was published.
George Benton fell, regularly, every three months, but was faithfully rescued and wrought with, every time,
and good situations were found for him. Finally, he was taken around the country lecturing, as a reformed
drunkard, and he had great houses and did an immense amount of good.
He was so popular at home, and so trustedduring his sober intervals that he was enabled to use the name
of a principal citizen, and get a large sum of money at the bank. A mighty pressure was brought to bear to
save him from the consequences of his forgery, and it was partially successfulhe was "sent up" for only
two years. When, at the end of a year, the tireless efforts of the benevolent were crowned with success, and
he emerged from the penitentiary with a pardon in his pocket, the Prisoner's Friend Society met him at the
door with a situation and a comfortable salary, and all the other benevolent people came forward and gave
him advice, encouragement and help. Edward Mills had once applied to the Prisoner's Friend Society for a
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 86
Page No 89
situation, when in dire need, but the question, "Have you been a prisoner?" made brief work of his case.
While all these things were going on, Edward Mills had been quietly making head against adversity. He was
still poor, but was in receipt of a steady and sufficient salary, as the respected and trusted cashier of a bank.
George Benton never came near him, and was never heard to inquire about him. George got to indulging in
long absences from the town; there were ill reports about him, but nothing definite.
One winter's night some masked burglars forced their way into the bank, and found Edward Mills there alone.
They commanded him to reveal the "combination," so that they could get into the safe. He refused. They
threatened his life. He said his employers trusted him, and he could not be traitor to that trust. He could die, if
he must, but while he lived he would be faithful; he would not yield up the "combination." The burglars
killed him.
The detectives hunted down the criminals; the chief one proved to be George Benton. A wide sympathy was
felt for the widow and orphans of the dead man, and all the newspapers in the land begged that all the banks
in the land would testify their appreciation of the fidelity and heroism of the murdered cashier by coming
forward with a generous contribution of money in aid of his family, now bereft of support. The result was a
mass of solid cash amounting to upward of five hundred dollarsan average of nearly threeeights of a cent
for each bank in the Union. The cashier's own bank testified its gratitude by endeavoring to show (but
humiliatingly failed in it) that the peerless servant's accounts were not square, and that he himself had
knocked his brains out with a bludgeon to escape detection and punishment.
George Benton was arraigned for trial. Then everybody seemed to forget the widow and orphans in their
solicitude for poor George. Everything that money and influence could do was done to save him, but it all
failed; he was sentenced to death. Straightway the Governor was besieged with petitions for commutation or
pardon; they were brought by tearful young girls; by sorrowful old maids; by deputations of pathetic widows;
by shoals of impressive orphans. But no, the Governorfor oncewould not yield.
Now George Benton experienced religion. The glad news flew all around. From that time forth his cell was
always full of girls and women and fresh flowers; all the day long there was prayer, and hymnsinging, and
thanksgiving, and homilies, and tears, with never an interruption, except an occasional fiveminute
intermission for refreshments.
This sort of thing continued up to the very gallows, and George Benton went proudly home, in the black cap,
before a wailing audience of the sweetest and best that the region could produce. His grave had fresh flowers
on it every day, for a while, and the headstone bore these words, under a hand pointing aloft: "He has fought
the good fight."
The brave cashier's headstone has this inscription: "Be pure, honest, sober, industrious, considerate, and you
will never"
Nobody knows who gave the order to leave it that way, but it was so given.
The cashier's family are in stringent circumstances, now, it is said; but no matter; a lot of appreciative people,
who were not willing that an act so brave and true as his should go unrewarded, have collected fortytwo
thousand dollarsand built a Memorial Church with it.
***
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 87
Page No 90
THE FIVE BOONS OF LIFE
Chapter I
In the morning of life came a good fairy with her basket, and said:
"Here are gifts. Take one, leave the others. And be wary, chose wisely; oh, choose wisely! for only one of
them is valuable."
The gifts were five: Fame, Love, Riches, Pleasure, Death. The youth said, eagerly:
"There is no need to consider"; and he chose Pleasure.
He went out into the world and sought out the pleasures that youth delights in. But each in its turn was
shortlived and disappointing, vain and empty; and each, departing, mocked him. In the end he said: "These
years I have wasted. If I could but choose again, I would choose wisely.
Chapter II
The fairy appeared, and said:
"Four of the gifts remain. Choose once more; and oh, remember time is flying, and only one of them is
precious."
The man considered long, then chose Love; and did not mark the tears that rose in the fairy's eyes.
After many, many years the man sat by a coffin, in an empty home. And he communed with himself, saying:
"One by one they have gone away and left me; and now she lies here, the dearest and the last. Desolation
after desolation has swept over me; for each hour of happiness the treacherous trader, Love, as sold me I have
paid a thousand hours of grief. Out of my heart of hearts I curse him."
Chapter III
"Choose again." It was the fairy speaking.
"The years have taught you wisdomsurely it must be so. Three gifts remain. Only one of them has any
worthremember it, and choose warily."
The man reflected long, then chose Fame; and the fairy, sighing, went her way.
Years went by and she came again, and stood behind the man where he sat solitary in the fading day,
thinking. And she knew his thought:
"My name filled the world, and its praises were on every tongue, and it seemed well with me for a little
while. How little a while it was! Then came envy; then detraction; then calumny; then hate; then persecution.
Then derision, which is the beginning of the end. And last of all came pity, which is the funeral of fame. Oh,
the bitterness and misery of renown! target for mud in its prime, for contempt and compassion in its decay."
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 88
Page No 91
Chapter IV
"Chose yet again." It was the fairy's voice.
"Two gifts remain. And do not despair. In the beginning there was but one that was precious, and it is still
here."
"Wealthwhich is power! How blind I was!" said the man. "Now, at last, life will be worth the living. I will
spend, squander, dazzle. These mockers and despisers will crawl in the dirt before me, and I will feed my
hungry heart with their envy. I will have all luxuries, all joys, all enchantments of the spirit, all contentments
of the body that man holds dear. I will buy, buy, buy! deference, respect, esteem, worshipevery pinchbeck
grace of life the market of a trivial world can furnish forth. I have lost much time, and chosen badly
heretofore, but let that pass; I was ignorant then, and could but take for best what seemed so."
Three short years went by, and a day came when the man sat shivering in a mean garret; and he was gaunt
and wan and holloweyed, and clothed in rags; and he was gnawing a dry crust and mumbling:
"Curse all the world's gifts, for mockeries and gilded lies! And miscalled, every one. They are not gifts, but
merely lendings. Pleasure, Love, Fame, Riches: they are but temporary disguises for lasting realitiesPain,
Grief, Shame, Poverty. The fairy said true; in all her store there was but one gift which was precious, only
one that was not valueless. How poor and cheap and mean I know those others now to be, compared with that
inestimable one, that dear and sweet and kindly one, that steeps in dreamless and enduring sleep the pains
that persecute the body, and the shames and griefs that eat the mind and heart. Bring it! I am weary, I would
rest."
Chapter V
The fairy came, bringing again four of the gifts, but Death was wanting. She said:
"I gave it to a mother's pet, a little child. It was ignorant, but trusted me, asking me to choose for it. You did
not ask me to choose."
"Oh, miserable me! What is left for me?"
"What not even you have deserved: the wanton insult of Old Age."
***
THE FIRST WRITINGMACHINES
From My Unpublished Autobiography
Some days ago a correspondent sent in an old typewritten sheet, faded by age, containing the following letter
over the signature of Mark Twain:
"Hartford, March 10, 1875.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 89
Page No 92
"Please do not use my name in any way. Please do not even divulge that fact that I own a machine. I have
entirely stopped using the typewriter, for the reason that I never could write a letter with it to anybody
without receiving a request by return mail that I would not only describe the machine, but state what progress
I had made in the use of it, etc., etc. I don't like to write letters, and so I don't want people to know I own this
curiositybreeding little joker."
A note was sent to Mr. Clemens asking him if the letter was genuine and whether he really had a typewriter
as long ago as that. Mr. Clemens replied that his best answer is the following chapter from his unpublished
autobiography:
1904. VILLA QUARTO, FLORENCE, JANUARY.
Dictating autobiography to a typewriter is a new experience for me, but it goes very well, and is going to save
time and "language" the kind of language that soothes vexation.
I have dictated to a typewriter beforebut not autobiography. Between that experience and the present one
there lies a mighty gap more than thirty years! It is sort of lifetime. In that wide interval much has
happenedto the typemachine as well as to the rest of us. At the beginning of that interval a typemachine
was a curiosity. The person who owned one was a curiosity, too. But now it is the other way about: the
person who DOESN'T own one is a curiosity. I saw a typemachine for the first time inwhat year? I
suppose it was 1873because Nasby was with me at the time, and it was in Boston. We must have been
lecturing, or we could not have been in Boston, I take it. I quitted the platform that season.
But never mind about that, it is no matter. Nasby and I saw the machine through a window, and went in to
look at it. The salesman explained it to us, showed us samples of its work, and said it could do fiftyseven
words a minutea statement which we frankly confessed that we did not believe. So he put his typegirl to
work, and we timed her by the watch. She actually did the fiftyseven in sixty seconds. We were partly
convinced, but said it probably couldn't happen again. But it did. We timed the girl over and over
againwith the same result always: she won out. She did her work on narrow slips of paper, and we
pocketed them as fast as she turned them out, to show as curiosities. The price of the machine was one
hundred and twentyfive dollars. I bought one, and we went away very much excited.
At the hotel we got out our slips and were a little disappointed to find that they contained the same words.
The girl had economized time and labor by using a formula which she knew by heart. However, we
arguedsafely enoughthat the FIRST typegirl must naturally take rank with the first billiardplayer:
neither of them could be expected to get out of the game any more than a third or a half of what was in it. If
the machine survivedIF it survived experts would come to the front, by and by, who would double the
girl's output without a doubt. They would do one hundred words a minute my talking speed on the
platform. That score has long ago been beaten.
At home I played with the toy, repeated and repeating and repeated "The Boy stood on the Burning Deck,"
until I could turn that boy's adventure out at the rate of twelve words a minute; then I resumed the pen, for
business, and only worked the machine to astonish inquiring visitors. They carried off many reams of the boy
and his burning deck.
By and by I hired a young woman, and did my first dictating (letters, merely), and my last until now. The
machine did not do both capitals and lower case (as now), but only capitals. Gothic capitals they were, and
sufficiently ugly. I remember the first letter I dictated. it was to Edward Bok, who was a boy then. I was not
acquainted with him at that time. His present enterprising spirit is not new he had it in that early day. He
was accumulating autographs, and was not content with mere signatures, he wanted a whole autograph
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 90
Page No 93
LETTER. I furnished itin typewritten capitals, SIGNATURE AND ALL. It was long; it was a sermon; it
contained advice; also reproaches. I said writing was my TRADE, my breadandbutter; I said it was not fair
to ask a man to give away samples of his trade; would he ask the blacksmith for a horseshoe? would he ask
the doctor for a corpse?
Now I come to an important matteras I regard it. In the year '74 the young woman copied a considerable
part of a book of mine ON THE MACHINE. In a previous chapter of this Autobiography I have claimed that
I was the first person in the world that ever had a telephone in the house for practical purposes; I will now
claim until dispossessthat I was the first person in the world to APPLY THE TYPEMACHINE TO
LITERATURE. That book must have been THE ADVENTURES OF TOM SAWYER. I wrote the first half
of it in '72, the rest of it in '74. My machinist typecopied a book for me in '74, so I concluded it was that one.
That early machine was full of caprices, full of defectsdevilish ones. It had as many immoralities as the
machine of today has virtues. After a year or two I found that it was degrading my character, so I thought I
would give it to Howells. He was reluctant, for he was suspicious of novelties and unfriendly toward them,
and he remains so to this day. But I persuaded him. He had great confidence in me, and I got him to believe
things about the machine that I did not believe myself. He took it home to Boston, and my morals began to
improve, but his have never recovered.
He kept it six months, and then returned it to me. I gave it away twice after that, but it wouldn't stay; it came
back. Then I gave it to our coachman, Patrick McAleer, who was very grateful, because he did not know the
animal, and thought I was trying to make him wiser and better. As soon as he got wiser and better he traded it
to a heretic for a sidesaddle which he could not use, and there my knowledge of its history ends.
***
ITALIAN WITHOUT A MASTER
It is almost a fortnight now that I am domiciled in a medieval villa in the country, a mile or two from
Florence. I cannot speak the language; I am too old not to learn how, also too busy when I am busy, and too
indolent when I am not; wherefore some will imagine that I am having a dull time of it. But it is not so. The
"help" are all natives; they talk Italian to me, I answer in English; I do not understand them, they do not
understand me, consequently no harm is done, and everybody is satisfied. In order to be just and fair, I throw
in an Italian word when I have one, and this has a good influence. I get the word out of the morning paper. I
have to use it while it is fresh, for I find that Italian words do not keep in this climate. They fade toward
night, and next morning they are gone. But it is no matter; I get a new one out of the paper before breakfast,
and thrill the domestics with it while it lasts. I have no dictionary, and I do not want one; I can select words
by the sound, or by orthographic aspect. Many of them have French or German or English look, and these are
the ones I enslave for the day's service. That is, as a rule. Not always. If I find a learnable phrase that has an
imposing look and warbles musically along I do not care to know the meaning of it; I pay it out to the first
applicant, knowing that if I pronounce it carefully HE will understand it, and that's enough.
Yesterday's word was AVANTI. It sounds Shakespearian, and probably means Avaunt and quit my sight.
Today I have a whole phrase: SONO DISPIACENTISSIMO. I do not know what it means, but it seems to fit
in everywhere and give satisfaction. Although as a rule my words and phrases are good for one day and train
only, I have several that stay by me all the time, for some unknown reason, and these come very handy when
I get into a long conversation and need things to fire up with in monotonous stretches. One of the best ones is
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 91
Page No 94
DOV' `E IL GATTO. It nearly always produces a pleasant surprise, therefore I save it up for places where I
want to express applause or admiration. The fourth word has a French sound, and I think the phrase means
"that takes the cake."
During my first week in the deep and dreamy stillness of this woodsy and flowery place I was without news
of the outside world, and was well content without it. It has been four weeks since I had seen a newspaper,
and this lack seemed to give life a new charm and grace, and to saturate it with a feeling verging upon actual
delight. Then came a change that was to be expected: the appetite for news began to rise again, after this
invigorating rest. I had to feed it, but I was not willing to let it make me its helpless slave again; I determined
to put it on a diet, and a strict and limited one. So I examined an Italian paper, with the idea of feeding it on
that, and on that exclusively. On that exclusively, and without help of a dictionary. In this way I should surely
be well protected against overloading and indigestion.
A glance at the telegraphic page filled me with encouragement. There were no scareheads. That was
goodsupremely good. But there were headingsoneliners and twolinersand that was good too; for
without these, one must do as one does with a German paperpay our precious time in finding out what an
article is about, only to discover, in many cases, that there is nothing in it of interest to you. The headline is a
valuable thing.
Necessarily we are all fond of murders, scandals, swindles, robberies, explosions, collisions, and all such
things, when we knew the people, and when they are neighbors and friends, but when they are strangers we
do not get any great pleasure out of them, as a rule. Now the trouble with an American paper is that it has no
discrimination; it rakes the whole earth for blood and garbage, and the result is that you are daily overfed and
suffer a surfeit. By habit you stow this muck every day, but you come by and by to take no vital interest in
itindeed, you almost get tired of it. As a rule, fortyninefiftieths of it concerns strangers only people
away off yonder, a thousand miles, two thousand miles, ten thousand miles from where you are. Why, when
you come to think of it, who cares what becomes of those people? I would not give the assassination of one
personal friend for a whole massacre of those others. And, to my mind, one relative or neighbor mixed up in a
scandal is more interesting than a whole Sodom and Gomorrah of outlanders gone rotten. Give me the home
product every time.
Very well. I saw at a glance that the Florentine paper would suit me: five out of six of its scandals and
tragedies were local; they were adventures of one's very neighbors, one might almost say one's friends. In the
matter of world news there was not too much, but just about enough. I subscribed. I have had no occasion to
regret it. Every morning I get all the news I need for the day; sometimes from the headlines, sometimes from
the text. I have never had to call for a dictionary yet. I read the paper with ease. Often I do not quite
understand, often some of the details escape me, but no matter, I get the idea. I will cut out a passage or two,
then you see how limpid the language is:
Il ritorno dei Beati d'Italia
Elargizione del Re all' Ospedale italiano
The first line means that the Italian sovereigns are coming back they have been to England. The second
line seems to mean that they enlarged the King at the Italian hospital. With a banquet, I suppose. An English
banquet has that effect. Further:
Il ritorno dei Sovrani
a Roma
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 92
Page No 95
ROMA, 24, ore 22,50.I Sovrani e le Principessine Reali si attendono a Roma domani alle ore 15,51.
Return of the sovereigns to Rome, you see. Date of the telegram, Rome, November 24, ten minutes before
twentythree o'clock. The telegram seems to say, "The Sovereigns and the Royal Children expect themselves
at Rome tomorrow at fiftyone minutes after fifteen o'clock."
I do not know about Italian time, but I judge it begins at midnight and runs through the twentyfour hours
without breaking bulk. In the following ad, the theaters open at halfpast twenty. If these are not matinees,
20.30 must mean 8.30 P.M., by my reckoning.
Spettacolli del di 25
TEATRO DELLA PERGOLA(Ore 20,30)Opera. BOH`EME. TEATRO ALFIERI.Compagnia
drammatica Drago(Ore 20,30)LA LEGGE. ALHAMBRA(Ore 20,30)Spettacolo variato. SALA
EDISON Grandiosoo spettacolo Cinematografico: QUO VADIS?Inaugurazione della Chiesa
RussaIn coda al DirettissimoVedute di Firenze con gran movimenoAmerica: Transporto tronchi
giganteschiI ladri in casa del DiavoloScene comiche. CINEMATOGRAFOVia Brunelleschi n.
4.Programma straordinario, DON CHISCIOTTEPrezzi populari.
The whole of that is intelligible to meand sane and rational, too except the remark about the
Inauguration of a Russian Chinese. That one oversizes my hand. Give me five cards.
This is a fourpage paper; and as it is set in long primer leaded and has a page of advertisements, there is no
room for the crimes, disasters, and general sweepings of the outside worldthanks be! Today I find only a
single importation of the offcolor sort:
Una Principessa
che fugge con un cocchiere
PARIGI, 24.Il MATIN ha da Berlino che la principessa SchovenbareWaldenbure scomparve il 9
novembre. Sarebbe partita col suo cocchiere.
La Principassa ha 27 anni.
Twentyseven years old, and scomparvescamperedon the 9th November. You see by the added detail
that she departed with her coachman. I hope Sarebbe has not made a mistake, but I am afraid the chances are
that she has. SONO DISPIACENTISSIMO.
There are several fires: also a couple of accidents. This is one of them:
Grave disgrazia sul Ponte Vecchio
Stammattina, circe le 7,30, mentre Giuseppe Sciatti, di anni 55, di Casellina e Torri, passava dal Ponte
Vecchio, stando seduto sopra un barroccio carico di verdura, perse l' equilibrio e cadde al suolo, rimanendo
con la gamba destra sotto una ruota del veicolo.
Lo Sciatti fu subito raccolto da alcuni cittadini, che, per mezzo della pubblica vettura n. 365, lo transporto a
San Giovanni di Dio.
Ivi il medico di guardia gli riscontro la frattura della gamba destra e alcune lievi escoriazioni giudicandolo
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 93
Page No 96
guaribile in 50 giorni salvo complicazioni.
What it seems to say is this: "Serious Disgrace on the Old Old Bridge. This morning about 7.30, Mr. Joseph
Sciatti, aged 55, of Casellina and Torri, while standing up in a sitting posture on top of a carico barrow of
vedure (foliage? hay? vegetables?), lost his equilibrium and fell on himself, arriving with his left leg under
one of the wheels of the vehicle.
"Said Sciatti was suddenly harvested (gathered in?) by several citizens, who by means of public cab No. 365
transported to St. John of God."
Paragraph No. 3 is a little obscure, but I think it says that the medico set the broken left legright enough,
since there was nothing the matter with the other oneand that several are encouraged to hope that fifty days
well fetch him around in quite giudicandologuaribile way, if no complications intervene.
I am sure I hope so myself.
There is a great and peculiar charm about reading newsscraps in a language which you are not acquainted
withthe charm that always goes with the mysterious and the uncertain. You can never be absolutely sure of
the meaning of anything you read in such circumstances; you are chasing an alert and gamy riddle all the
time, and the baffling turns and dodges of the prey make the life of the hunt. A dictionary would spoil it.
Sometimes a single word of doubtful purport will cast a veil of dreamy and golden uncertainty over a whole
paragraph of cold and practical certainties, and leave steeped in a haunting and adorable mystery an incident
which had been vulgar and commonplace but for that benefaction. Would you be wise to draw a dictionary on
that gracious word? would you be properly grateful?
After a couple of days' rest I now come back to my subject and seek a case in point. I find it without trouble,
in the morning paper; a cablegram from Chicago and Indiana by way of Paris. All the words save one are
guessable by a person ignorant of Italian:
Revolverate in teatro
PARIGI, 27.La PATRIE ha da Chicago:
Il guardiano del teatro dell'opera di Walace (Indiana), avendo voluto espellare uno spettatore che continuava
a fumare malgrado il diviety, questo spalleggiato dai suoi amici tir`o diversi colpi di rivoltella. Il guardiano
ripose. Nacque una scarica generale. Grande panico tra gli spettatori. Nessun ferito.
TRANSLATION."Revolveration in Theater. PARIS, 27TH. LA PATRIE has from Chicago: The cop of
the theater of the opera of Wallace, Indiana, had willed to expel a spectator which continued to smoke in spite
of the prohibition, who, spalleggiato by his friends, tir'o (Fr. TIR'E, Anglice PULLED) manifold
revolvershots; great panic among the spectators. Nobody hurt."
It is bettable that that harmless cataclysm in the theater of the opera of Wallace, Indiana, excited not a person
in Europe but me, and so came near to not being worth cabling to Florence by way of France. But it does
excite me. It excites me because I cannot make out, for sure, what it was that moved the spectator to resist the
officer. I was gliding along smoothly and without obstruction or accident, until I came to that word
"spalleggiato," then the bottom fell out. You notice what a rich gloom, what a somber and pervading mystery,
that word sheds all over the whole Wallachian tragedy. That is the charm of the thing, that is the delight of it.
This is where you begin, this is where you revel. You can guess and guess, and have all the fun you like; you
need not be afraid there will be an end to it; none is possible, for no amount of guessing will ever furnish you
a meaning for that word that you can be sure is the right one. All the other words give you hints, by their
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 94
Page No 97
form, their sound, or their spellingthis one doesn't, this one throws out no hints, this one keeps its secret. If
there is even the slightest slight shadow of a hint anywhere, it lies in the very meagerly suggestive fact that
"spalleggiato" carries our word "egg" in its stomach. Well, make the most out of it, and then where are you
at? You conjecture that the spectator which was smoking in spite of the prohibition and become reprohibited
by the guardians, was "egged on" by his friends, and that was owing to that evil influence that he initiated the
revolveration in theater that has galloped under the sea and come crashing through the European press
without exciting anybody but me. But are you sure, are you dead sure, that that was the way of it? No. Then
the uncertainty remains, the mystery abides, and with it the charm. Guess again.
If I had a phrasebook of a really satisfactory sort I would study it, and not give all my free time to
undictionarial readings, but there is no such work on the market. The existing phrasebooks are inadequate.
They are well enough as far as they go, but when you fall down and skin your leg they don't tell you what to
say.
***
ITALIAN WITH GRAMMAR
I found that a person of large intelligence could read this beautiful language with considerable facility
without a dictionary, but I presently found that to such a parson a grammar could be of use at times. It is
because, if he does not know the WERE'S and the WAS'S and the MAYBE'S and the HASBEENS'S apart,
confusions and uncertainties can arise. He can get the idea that a thing is going to happen next week when the
truth is that it has already happened week before last. Even more previously, sometimes. Examination and
inquiry showed me that the adjectives and such things were frank and fairminded and straightforward, and
did not shuffle; it was the Verb that mixed the hands, it was the Verb that lacked stability, it was the Verb that
had no permanent opinion about anything, it was the Verb that was always dodging the issue and putting out
the light and making all the trouble.
Further examination, further inquiry, further reflection, confirmed this judgment, and established beyond
peradventure the fact that the Verb was the stormcenter. This discovery made plain the right and wise
course to pursue in order to acquire certainty and exactness in understanding the statements which the
newspaper was daily endeavoring to convey to me: I must catch a Verb and tame it. I must find out its ways, I
must spot its eccentricities, I must penetrate its disguises, I must intelligently foresee and forecast at least the
commoner of the dodges it was likely to try upon a stranger in given circumstances, I must get in on its main
shifts and head them off, I must learn its game and play the limit.
I had noticed, in other foreign languages, that verbs are bred in families, and that the members of each family
have certain features or resemblances that are common to that family and distinguish it from the other
familiesthe other kin, the cousins and what not. I had noticed that this familymark is not usually the nose
or the hair, so to speak, but the tailthe Terminationand that these tails are quite definitely differentiated;
insomuch that an expert can tell a Pluperfect from a Subjunctive by its tail as easily and as certainly as a
cowboy can tell a cow from a horse by the like process, the result of observation and culture. I should explain
that I am speaking of legitimate verbs, those verbs which in the slang of the grammar are called Regular.
There are otherI am not meaning to conceal this; others called Irregulars, born out of wedlock, of unknown
and uninteresting parentage, and naturally destitute of family resemblances, as regards to all features, tails
included. But of these pathetic outcasts I have nothing to say. I do not approve of them, I do not encourage
them; I am prudishly delicate and sensitive, and I do not allow them to be used in my presence.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 95
Page No 98
But, as I have said, I decided to catch one of the others and break it into harness. One is enough. Once
familiar with its assortment of tails, you are immune; after that, no regular verb can conceal its specialty from
you and make you think it is working the past or the future or the conditional or the unconditional when it is
engaged in some other line of businessits tail will give it away. I found out all these things by myself,
without a teacher.
I selected the verb AMARE, TO LOVE. Not for any personal reason, for I am indifferent about verbs; I care
no more for one verb than for another, and have little or no respect for any of them; but in foreign languages
you always begin with that one. Why, I don't know. It is merely habit, I suppose; the first teacher chose it,
Adam was satisfied, and there hasn't been a successor since with originality enough to start a fresh one. For
they ARE a pretty limited lot, you will admit that? Originality is not in their line; they can't think up anything
new, anything to freshen up the old mossgrown dullness of the language lesson and put life and "go" into it,
and charm and grace and picturesqueness.
I knew I must look after those details myself; therefore I thought them out and wrote them down, and set for
the FACCHINO and explained them to him, and said he must arrange a proper plant, and get together a good
stock company among the CONTADINI, and design the costumes, and distribute the parts; and drill the
troupe, and be ready in three days to begin on this Verb in a shipshape and workmanlike manner. I told him
to put each grand division of it under a foreman, and each subdivision under a subordinate of the rank of
sergeant or corporal or something like that, and to have a different uniform for each squad, so that I could tell
a Pluperfect from a Compound Future without looking at the book; the whole battery to be under his own
special and particular command, with the rank of Brigadier, and I to pay the freight.
I then inquired into the character and possibilities of the selected verb, and was much disturbed to find that it
was over my size, it being chambered for fiftyseven roundsfiftyseven ways of saying I LOVE without
reloading; and yet none of them likely to convince a girl that was laying for a title, or a title that was laying
for rocks.
It seemed to me that with my inexperience it would be foolish to go into action with this mitrailleuse, so I
ordered it to the rear and told the facchino to provide something a little more primitive to start with,
something less elaborate, some gentle oldfashioned flintlock, smoothbore, doublebarreled thing,
calculated to cripple at two hundred yards and kill at fortyan arrangement suitable for a beginner who
could be satisfied with moderate results on the offstart and did not wish to take the whole territory in the first
campaign.
But in vain. He was not able to mend the matter, all the verbs being of the same build, all Gatlings, all of the
same caliber and delivery, fiftyseven to the volley, and fatal at a mile and a half. But he said the auxiliary
verb AVERE, TO HAVE, was a tidy thing, and easy to handle in a seaway, and less likely to miss stays in
going about than some of the others; so, upon his recommendation I chose that one, and told him to take it
along and scrape its bottom and break out its spinnaker and get it ready for business.
I will explain that a facchino is a generalutility domestic. Mine was a horsedoctor in his better days, and a
very good one.
At the end of three days the facchinodoctorbrigadier was ready. I was also ready, with a stenographer. We
were in a room called the RopeWalk. This is a formidably long room, as is indicated by its facetious name,
and is a good place for reviews. At 9:30 the F.D.B. took his place near me and gave the word of command;
the drums began to rumble and thunder, the head of the forces appeared at an upper door, and the
"marchpast" was on. Down they filed, a blaze of variegated color, each squad gaudy in a uniform of its own
and bearing a banner inscribed with its verbal rank and quality: first the Present Tense in Mediterranean blue
and old gold, then the Past Definite in scarlet and black, then the Imperfect in green and yellow, then the
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 96
Page No 99
Indicative Future in the stars and stripes, then the Old Red Sandstone Subjunctive in purple and silver and
so on and so on, fiftyseven privates and twenty commissioned and noncommissioned officers; certainly
one of the most fiery and dazzling and eloquent sights I have ever beheld. I could not keep back the tears.
Presently:
"Halt!" commanded the Brigadier.
"Frontface!"
"Right dress!"
"Stand at ease!"
"Onetwothree. In unisonRECITE!"
It was fine. In one noble volume of sound of all the fiftyseven Haves in the Italian language burst forth in an
exalting and splendid confusion. Then came commands:
"Aboutface! Eyesfront! Helm aleehard aport! Forwardmarch!" and the drums let go again.
When the last Termination had disappeared, the commander said the instruction drill would now begin, and
asked for suggestions. I said:
"They say I HAVE, THOU HAST, HE HAS, and so on, but they don't say WHAT. It will be better, and more
definite, if they have something to have; just an object, you know, a somethinganything will do; anything
that will give the listener a sort of personal as well as grammatical interest in their joys and complaints, you
see."
He said:
"It is a good point. Would a dog do?"
I said I did not know, but we could try a dog and see. So he sent out an aidedecamp to give the order to
add the dog.
The six privates of the Present Tense now filed in, in charge of Sergeant AVERE (TO HAVE), and
displaying their banner. They formed in line of battle, and recited, one at a time, thus:
"IO HO UN CANE, I have a dog."
"TU HAI UN CANE, thou hast a dog."
"EGLI HA UN CANE, he has a dog."
"NOI ABBIAMO UN CANE, we have a dog."
"VOI AVETE UN CANE, you have a dog."
"EGLINO HANNO UN CANE, they have a dog."
No comment followed. They returned to camp, and I reflected a while. The commander said:
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 97
Page No 100
"I fear you are disappointed."
"Yes," I said; "they are too monotonous, too singsong, to deadandalive; they have no expression, no
elocution. It isn't natural; it could never happen in real life. A person who had just acquired a dog is either
blame' glad or blame' sorry. He is not on the fence. I never saw a case. What the nation do you suppose is the
matter with these people?"
He thought maybe the trouble was with the dog. He said:
"These are CONTADINI, you know, and they have a prejudice against dogs that is, against marimane.
Marimana dogs stand guard over people's vines and olives, you know, and are very savage, and thereby a
grief and an inconvenience to persons who want other people's things at night. In my judgment they have
taken this dog for a marimana, and have soured on him."
I saw that the dog was a mistake, and not functionable: we must try something else; something, if possible,
that could evoke sentiment, interest, feeling.
"What is cat, in Italian?" I asked.
"Gatto."
"Is it a gentleman cat, or a lady?"
"Gentleman cat."
"How are these people as regards that animal?"
"Well, theythey"
"You hesitate: that is enough. How are they about chickens?"
He tilted his eyes toward heaven in mute ecstasy. I understood.
"What is chicken, in Italian?" I asked.
"Pollo, PODERE." (Podere is Italian for master. It is a title of courtesy, and conveys reverence and
admiration.) "Pollo is one chicken by itself; when there are enough present to constitute a plural, it is
POLLI."
"Very well, polli will do. Which squad is detailed for duty next?"
"The Past Definite."
"Send out and order it to the frontwith chickens. And let them understand that we don't want any more of
this cold indifference."
He gave the order to an aide, adding, with a haunting tenderness in his tone and a watering mouth in his
aspect:
"Convey to them the conception that these are unprotected chickens." He turned to me, saluting with his hand
to his temple, and explained, "It will inflame their interest in the poultry, sire."
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 98
Page No 101
A few minutes elapsed. Then the squad marched in and formed up, their faces glowing with enthusiasm, and
the fileleader shouted:
"EBBI POLLI, I had chickens!"
"Good!" I said. "Go on, the next."
"AVEST POLLI, thou hadst chickens!"
"Fine! Next!"
"EBBE POLLI, he had chickens!"
"Moltimoltissimo! Go on, the next!"
"AVEMMO POLLI, we had chickens!"
"Bastabasta aspettatto avantilast manCHARGE!"
"EBBERO POLLI, they had chickens!"
Then they formed in echelon, by columns of fours, refused the left, and retired in great style on the
doublequick. I was enchanted, and said:
"Now, doctor, that is something LIKE! Chickens are the ticket, there is no doubt about it. What is the next
squad?"
"The Imperfect."
"How does it go?"
"IO AVENA, I had, TU AVEVI, thou hadst, EGLI AVENA, he had, NOI AV"
Waitwe've just HAD the hads. what are you giving me?"
"But this is another breed."
"What do we want of another breed? Isn't one breed enough? HAD is HAD, and your tricking it out in a fresh
way of spelling isn't going to make it any hadder than it was before; now you know that yourself."
"But there is a distinctionthey are not just the same Hads."
"How do you make it out?"
"Well, you use that first Had when you are referring to something that happened at a named and sharp and
perfectly definite moment; you use the other when the thing happened at a vaguely defined time and in a
more prolonged and indefinitely continuous way."
'Why, doctor, it is pure nonsense; you know it yourself. Look here: If I have had a had, or have wanted to
have had a had, or was in a position right then and there to have had a had that hadn't had any chance to go
out hadding on account of this foolish discrimination which lets one Had go hadding in any kind of indefinite
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 99
Page No 102
grammatical weather but restricts the other one to definite and datable meteoric convulsions, and keeps it
pining around and watching the barometer all the time, and liable to get sick through confinement and lack of
exercise, and all that sort of thing, whywhy, the inhumanity of it is enough, let alone the wanton
superfluity and uselessness of any such a loafing consumptive hospitalbird of a Had taking up room and
cumbering the place for nothing. These finical refinements revolt me; it is not right, it is not honorable; it is
constructive nepotism to keep in office a Had that is so delicate it can't come out when the wind's in the
nor'westI won't have this dude on the payroll. Cancel his exequator; and look here"
"But you miss the point. It is like this. You see"
"Never mind explaining, I don't care anything about it. Six Hads is enough for me; anybody that needs
twelve, let him subscribe; I don't want any stock in a Had Trust. Knock out the Prolonged and Indefinitely
Continuous; fourfifths of it is water, anyway."
"But I beg you, podere! It is often quite indispensable in cases where"
"Pipe the next squad to the assault!"
But it was not to be; for at that moment the dull boom of the noon gun floated up out of faroff Florence,
followed by the usual softened jangle of churchbells, Florentine and suburban, that bursts out in murmurous
response; by laborunion law the COLAZIONE [1] must stop; stop promptly, stop instantly, stop definitely,
like the chosen and best of the breed of Hads.
1. Colazione is Italian for a collection, a meeting, a seance, a sitting.M.T.
***
A BURLESQUE BIOGRAPHY
Two or three persons having at different times intimated that if I would write an autobiography they would
read it when they got leisure, I yield at last to this frenzied public demand and herewith tender my history.
Ours is a noble house, and stretches a long way back into antiquity. The earliest ancestor the Twains have any
record of was a friend of the family by the name of Higgins. This was in the eleventh century, when our
people were living in Aberdeen, county of Cork, England. Why it is that our long line has ever since borne
the maternal name (except when one of them now and then took a playful refuge in an alias to avert
foolishness), instead of Higgins, is a mystery which none of us has ever felt much desire to stir. It is a kind of
vague, pretty romance, and we leave it alone. All the old families do that way.
Arthour Twain was a man of considerable notea solicitor on the highway in William Rufus's time. At
about the age of thirty he went to one of those fine old English places of resort called Newgate, to see about
something, and never returned again. While there he died suddenly.
Augustus Twain seems to have made something of a stir about the year 1160. He was as full of fun as he
could be, and used to take his old saber and sharpen it up, and get in a convenient place on a dark night, and
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 100
Page No 103
stick it through people as they went by, to see them jump. He was a born humorist. But he got to going too far
with it; and the first time he was found stripping one of these parties, the authorities removed one end of him,
and put it up on a nice high place on Temple Bar, where it could contemplate the people and have a good
time. He never liked any situation so much or stuck to it so long.
Then for the next two hundred years the family tree shows a succession of soldiersnoble, highspirited
fellows, who always went into battle singing, right behind the army, and always went out awhooping, right
ahead of it.
This is a scathing rebuke to old dead Froissart's poor witticism that our family tree never had but one limb to
it, and that that one stuck out at right angles, and bore fruit winter and summer.
Early in the fifteenth century we have Beau Twain, called "the Scholar." He wrote a beautiful, beautiful hand.
And he could imitate anybody's hand so closely that it was enough to make a person laugh his head off to see
it. He had infinite sport with his talent. But by and by he took a contract to break stone for a road, and the
roughness of the work spoiled his hand. Still, he enjoyed life all the time he was in the stone business, which,
with inconsiderable intervals, was some fortytwo years. In fact, he died in harness. During all those long
years he gave such satisfaction that he never was through with one contract a week till the government gave
him another. He was a perfect pet. And he was always a favorite with his fellowartists, and was a
conspicuous member of their benevolent secret society, called the Chain Gang. He always wore his hair short,
had a preference for striped clothes, and died lamented by the government. He was a sore loss to his country.
For he was so regular.
Some years later we have the illustrious John Morgan Twain. He came over to this country with Columbus in
1492 as a passenger. He appears to have been of a crusty, uncomfortable disposition. He complained of the
food all the way over, and was always threatening to go ashore unless there was a change. He wanted fresh
shad. Hardly a day passed over his head that he did not go idling about the ship with his nose in the air,
sneering about the commander, and saying he did not believe Columbus knew where he was going to or had
ever been there before. The memorable cry of "Land ho!" thrilled every heart in the ship but his. He gazed
awhile through a piece of smoked glass at the penciled line lying on the distant water, and then said: "Land be
hangedit's a raft!"
When this questionable passenger came on board the ship, be brought nothing with him but an old newspaper
containing a handkerchief marked "B. G.," one cotton sock marked "L. W. C.," one woolen one marked "D.
F.," and a nightshirt marked "O. M. R." And yet during the voyage he worried more about his "trunk," and
gave himself more airs about it, than all the rest of the passengers put together. If the ship was "down by the
head," and would not steer, he would go and move his "trunk" further aft, and then watch the effect. If the
ship was "by the stern," he would suggest to Columbus to detail some men to "shift that baggage." In storms
he had to be gagged, because his wailings about his "trunk" made it impossible for the men to hear the orders.
The man does not appear to have been openly charged with any gravely unbecoming thing, but it is noted in
the ship's log as a "curious circumstance" that albeit he brought his baggage on board the ship in a newspaper,
he took it ashore in four trunks, a queensware crate, and a couple of champagne baskets. But when he came
back insinuating, in an insolent, swaggering way, that some of this things were missing, and was going to
search the other passengers' baggage, it was too much, and they threw him overboard. They watched long and
wonderingly for him to come up, but not even a bubble rose on the quietly ebbing tide. But while every one
was most absorbed in gazing over the side, and the interest was momentarily increasing, it was observed with
consternation that the vessel was adrift and the anchorcable hanging limp from the bow. Then in the ship's
dimmed and ancient log we find this quaint note:
"In time it was discouvered yt ye troblesome passenger hadde gone downe and got ye anchor, and toke ye
same and solde it to ye dam sauvages from ye interior, saying yt he hadde founde it, ye sonne of a ghun!"
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 101
Page No 104
Yet this ancestor had good and noble instincts, and it is with pride that we call to mind the fact that he was
the first white person who ever interested himself in the work of elevating and civilizing our Indians. He built
a commodious jail and put up a gallows, and to his dying day he claimed with satisfaction that he had had a
more restraining and elevating influence on the Indians than any other reformer that ever labored among
them. At this point the chronicle becomes less frank and chatty, and closes abruptly by saying that the old
voyager went to see his gallows perform on the first white man ever hanged in America, and while there
received injuries which terminated in his death.
The greatgrandson of the "Reformer" flourished in sixteen hundred and something, and was known in our
annals as "the old Admiral," though in history he had other titles. He was long in command of fleets of swift
vessels, well armed and manned, and did great service in hurrying up merchantmen. Vessels which he
followed and kept his eagle eye on, always made good fair time across the ocean. But if a ship still loitered in
spite of all he could do, his indignation would grow till he could contain himself no longer and then he
would take that ship home where he lived and keep it there carefully, expecting the owners to come for it, but
they never did. And he would try to get the idleness and sloth out of the sailors of that ship by compelling
them to take invigorating exercise and a bath. He called it "walking a plank." All the pupils liked it. At any
rate, they never found any fault with it after trying it. When the owners were late coming for their ships, the
Admiral always burned them, so that the insurance money should not be lost. At last this fine old tar was cut
down in the fullness of his years and honors. And to her dying day, his poor heartbroken widow believed
that if he had been cut down fifteen minutes sooner he might have been resuscitated.
Charles Henry Twain lived during the latter part of the seventeenth century, and was a zealous and
distinguished missionary. He converted sixteen thousand South Sea islanders, and taught them that a
dogtooth necklace and a pair of spectacles was not enough clothing to come to divine service in. His poor
flock loved him very, very dearly; and when his funeral was over, they got up in a body (and came out of the
restaurant) with tears in their eyes, and saying, one to another, that he was a good tender missionary, and they
wished they had some more of him.
Pahgotowahwahpukketekeewis (MightyHunterwithaHogEyeTwain) adorned the middle of the
eighteenth century, and aided General Braddock with all his heart to resist the oppressor Washington. It was
this ancestor who fired seventeen times at our Washington from behind a tree. So far the beautiful romantic
narrative in the moral storybooks is correct; but when that narrative goes on to say that at the seventeenth
round the awestricken savage said solemnly that that man was being reserved by the Great Spirit for some
mighty mission, and he dared not lift his sacrilegious rifle against him again, the narrative seriously impairs
the integrity of history. What he did say was:
"It ain't no (hic) no use. 'At man's so drunk he can't stan' still long enough for a man to hit him. I (hic) I can't
'ford to fool away any more am'nition on him."
That was why he stopped at the seventeenth round, and it was a good, plain, matteroffact reason, too, and
one that easily commends itself to us by the eloquent, persuasive flavor of probability there is about it.
I also enjoyed the storybook narrative, but I felt a marring misgiving that every Indian at Braddock's Defeat
who fired at a soldier a couple of times (two easily grows to seventeen in a century), and missed him, jumped
to the conclusion that the Great Spirit was reserving that soldier for some grand mission; and so I somehow
feared that the only reason why Washington's case is remembered and the others forgotten is, that in his the
prophecy came true, and in that of the others it didn't. There are not books enough on earth to contain the
record of the prophecies Indians and other unauthorized parties have made; but one may carry in his overcoat
pockets the record of all the prophecies that have been fulfilled.
I will remark here, in passing, that certain ancestors of mine are so thoroughly wellknown in history by their
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 102
Page No 105
aliases, that I have not felt it to be worth while to dwell upon them, or even mention them in the order of their
birth. Among these may be mentioned Richard Brinsley Twain, alias Guy Fawkes; John Wentworth Twain,
alias SixteenString Jack; William Hogarth Twain, alias Jack Sheppard; Ananias Twain, alias Baron
Munchausen; John George Twain, alias Captain Kydd; and then there are George Francis Twain, Tom
Pepper, Nebuchadnezzar, and Baalam's Assthey all belong to our family, but to a branch of it somewhat
distinctly removed from the honorable direct linein fact, a collateral branch, whose members chiefly differ
from the ancient stock in that, in order to acquire the notoriety we have always yearned and hungered for,
they have got into a low way of going to jail instead of getting hanged.
It is not well, when writing an autobiography, to follow your ancestry down too close to your own timeit is
safest to speak only vaguely of your greatgrandfather, and then skip from there to yourself, which I now do.
I was born without teethand there Richard III. had the advantage of me; but I was born without a
humpback, likewise, and there I had the advantage of him. My parents were neither very poor nor
conspicuously honest.
But now a thought occurs to me. My own history would really seem so tame contrasted with that of my
ancestors, that it is simply wisdom to leave it unwritten until I am hanged. If some other biographies I have
read had stopped with the ancestry until a like event occurred, it would have been a felicitous thing for the
reading public. How does it strike you?
***
HOW TO TELL A STORY
The Humorous Story an American Development.Its Difference
from Comic and Witty Stories
I do not claim that I can tell a story as it ought to be told. I only claim to know how a story ought to be told,
for I have been almost daily in the company of the most expert storytellers for many years.
There are several kinds of stories, but only one difficult kind the humorous. I will talk mainly about that
one. The humorous story is American, the comic story is English, the witty story is French. The humorous
story depends for its effect upon the MANNER of the telling; the comic story and the witty story upon the
MATTER.
The humorous story may be spun out to great length, and may wander around as much as it pleases, and
arrive nowhere in particular; but the comic and witty stories must be brief and end with a point. The
humorous story bubbles gently along, the others burst.
The humorous story is strictly a work of arthigh and delicate art and only an artist can tell it; but no art
is necessary in telling the comic and the witty story; anybody can do it. The art of telling a humorous
storyunderstand, I mean by word of mouth, not print was created in America, and has remained at
home.
The humorous story is told gravely; the teller does his best to conceal the fact that he even dimly suspects that
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 103
Page No 106
there is anything funny about it; but the teller of the comic story tells you beforehand that it is one of the
funniest things he has ever heard, then tells it with eager delight, and is the first person to laugh when he gets
through. And sometimes, if he has had good success, he is so glad and happy that he will repeat the "nub" of
it and glance around from face to face, collecting applause, and then repeat it again. It is a pathetic thing to
see.
Very often, of course, the rambling and disjointed humorous story finishes with a nub, point, snapper, or
whatever you like to call it. Then the listener must be alert, for in many cases the teller will divert attention
from that nub by dropping it in a carefully casual and indifferent way, with the pretense that he does not
know it is a nub.
Artemus Ward used that trick a good deal; then when the belated audience presently caught the joke he would
look up with innocent surprise, as if wondering what they had found to laugh at. Dan Setchell used it before
him, Nye and Riley and others use it today.
But the teller of the comic story does not slur the nub; he shouts it at youevery time. And when he prints it,
in England, France, Germany, and Italy, he italicizes it, puts some whopping exclamationpoints after it, and
sometimes explains it in a parenthesis. All of which is very depressing, and makes one want to renounce
joking and lead a better life.
Let me set down an instance of the comic method, using an anecdote which has been popular all over the
world for twelve or fifteen hundred years. The teller tells it in this way:
THE WOUNDED SOLDIER
In the course of a certain battle a soldier whose leg had been shot off appealed to another soldier who was
hurrying by to carry him to the rear, informing him at the same time of the loss which he had sustained;
whereupon the generous son of Mars, shouldering the unfortunate, proceeded to carry out his desire. The
bullets and cannonballs were flying in all directions, and presently one of the latter took the wounded man's
head offwithout, however, his deliverer being aware of it. In no long time he was hailed by an officer, who
said:
"Where are you going with that carcass?"
"To the rear, sirhe's lost his leg!"
"His leg, forsooth?" responded the astonished officer; "you mean his head, you booby."
Whereupon the soldier dispossessed himself of his burden, and stood looking down upon it in great
perplexity. At length he said:
"It is true, sir, just as you have said." Then after a pause he added, "BUT HE TOLD ME IT WAS HIS
LEG!!!!!"
Here the narrator bursts into explosion after explosion of thunderous horselaughter, repeating that nub from
time to time through his gasping and shriekings and suffocatings.
It takes only a minute and a half to tell that in its comicstory form; and isn't worth the telling, after all. Put
into the humorousstory form it takes ten minutes, and is about the funniest thing I have ever listened toas
James Whitcomb Riley tells it.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 104
Page No 107
He tells it in the character of a dullwitted old farmer who has just heard it for the first time, thinks it is
unspeakably funny, and is trying to repeat it to a neighbor. But he can't remember it; so he gets all mixed up
and wanders helplessly round and round, putting in tedious details that don't belong in the tale and only retard
it; taking them out conscientiously and putting in others that are just as useless; making minor mistakes now
and then and stopping to correct them and explain how he came to make them; remembering things which he
forgot to put in in their proper place and going back to put them in there; stopping his narrative a good while
in order to try to recall the name of the soldier that was hurt, and finally remembering that the soldier's name
was not mentioned, and remarking placidly that the name is of no real importance, anyway better, of
course, if one knew it, but not essential, after all and so on, and so on, and so on.
The teller is innocent and happy and pleased with himself, and has to stop every little while to hold himself in
and keep from laughing outright; and does hold in, but his body quakes in a jellylike way with interior
chuckles; and at the end of the ten minutes the audience have laughed until they are exhausted, and the tears
are running down their faces.
The simplicity and innocence and sincerity and unconsciousness of the old farmer are perfectly simulated,
and the result is a performance which is thoroughly charming and delicious. This is artand fine and
beautiful, and only a master can compass it; but a machine could tell the other story.
To string incongruities and absurdities together in a wandering and sometimes purposeless way, and seem
innocently unaware that they are absurdities, is the basis of the American art, if my position is correct.
Another feature is the slurring of the point. A third is the dropping of a studied remark apparently without
knowing it, as if one where thinking aloud. The fourth and last is the pause.
Artemus Ward dealt in numbers three and four a good deal. He would begin to tell with great animation
something which he seemed to think was wonderful; then lose confidence, and after an apparently
absentminded pause add an incongruous remark in a soliloquizing way; and that was the remark intended to
explode the mineand it did.
For instance, he would say eagerly, excitedly, "I once knew a man in New Zealand who hadn't a tooth in his
head"here his animation would die out; a silent, reflective pause would follow, then he would say
dreamily, and as if to himself, "and yet that man could beat a drum better than any man I ever saw."
The pause is an exceedingly important feature in any kind of story, and a frequently recurring feature, too. It
is a dainty thing, and delicate, and also uncertain and treacherous; for it must be exactly the right lengthno
more and no lessor it fails of its purpose and makes trouble. If the pause is too short the impressive point is
passed, and the audience have had time to divine that a surprise is intendedand then you can't surprise
them, of course.
On the platform I used to tell a negro ghost story that had a pause in front of the snapper on the end, and that
pause was the most important thing in the whole story. If I got it the right length precisely, I could spring the
finishing ejaculation with effect enough to make some impressible girl deliver a startled little yelp and jump
out of her seatand that was what I was after. This story was called "The Golden Arm," and was told in this
fashion. You can practice with it yourselfand mind you look out for the pause and get it right.
THE GOLDEN ARM
Once 'pon a time dey wuz a momsus mean man, en he live 'way out in de prairie all 'lone by hisself, 'cep'n he
had a wife. En bimeby she died, en he tuck en toted her way out dah in de prairie en buried her. Well, she had
a golden armall solid gold, fum de shoulder down. He wuz pow'ful meanpow'ful; en dat night he
couldn't sleep, caze he want dat golden arm so bad.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 105
Page No 108
When it come midnight he couldn't stan' it no mo'; so he git up, he did, en tuck his lantern en shoved out thoo
de storm en dug her up en got de golden arm; en he bent his head down 'gin de 'win, en plowed en plowed en
plowed thoo de snow. Den all on a sudden he stop (make a considerable pause here, and look startled, and
take a listening attitude) en say: "My LAN', what's dat?"
En he listenen listenen de win' say (set your teeth together and imitate the wailing and wheezing
singsong of the wind), "Bzzzzzzz"en den, way back yonder whah de grave is, he hear a VOICE!he
hear a voice all mix' up in de win'can't hardly tell 'em
'part"BzzzzzzWhogotmygolden ARM?" (You must begin to shiver violently
now.)
En he begin to shiver en shake, en say, "Oh, my! OH, my lan'!" en de win' blow de lantern out, en de snow en
sleet blow in his face en mos' choke him, en he start aplowin' kneedeep toward home mos' dead, he so
sk'yerden pooty soon he hear de voice agin, en (pause) it 'us comin AFTER him! "Bzzzzzzzzz
WhogotmygoldenARM?"
When he git to de pasture he hear it agincloster now, en ACOMIN'!acomin' back dah in de dark en
de storm(repeat the wind and the voice). When he git to de house he rush upstairs en jump in de bed en
kiver up, head and years, en lay da shiverin' en shakin'en den way out dah he hear it AGIN!en
aCOMIN'! En bimeby he hear (pauseawed, listening attitude)patpatpat HIT'S ACOMIN'
UPSTAIRS! Den he hear de latch, en he KNOW it's in de room!
Den pooty soon he know it's aSTANNIN' BY DE BED! (Pause.) Den he know it's aBENDIN' DOWN
OVER HIMen he cain't skasely git his breath! Dendenhe seem to feel someth'n' COLD, right
down 'most agin his head! (Pause.)
Den de voice say, RIGHT AT HIS YEAR"Whogotmy golden ARM?" (You must wail
it out very plaintively and accusingly; then you stare steadily and impressively into the face of the
farthestgone auditor a girl, preferablyand let that aweinspiring pause begin to build itself in the deep
hush. When it has reached exactly the right length, jump suddenly at that girl and yell, "YOU'VE got it!"
If you've got the PAUSE right, she'll fetch a dear little yelp and spring right out of her shoes. But you MUST
get the pause right; and you will find it the most troublesome and aggravating and uncertain thing you ever
undertook.
***
GENERAL WASHINGTON'S NEGRO BODYSERVANT
A Biographical Sketch
The stirring part of this celebrated colored man's life properly began with his deaththat is to say, the
notable features of his biography began with the first time he died. He had been little heard of up to that time,
but since then we have never ceased to hear of him; we have never ceased to hear of him at stated, unfailing
intervals. His was a most remarkable career, and I have thought that its history would make a valuable
addition to our biographical literature. Therefore, I have carefully collated the materials for such a work, from
authentic sources, and here present them to the public. I have rigidly excluded from these pages everything of
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 106
Page No 109
a doubtful character, with the object in view of introducing my work into the schools for the instruction of the
youth of my country.
The name of the famous bodyservant of General Washington was George. After serving his illustrious
master faithfully for half a century, and enjoying throughout his long term his high regard and confidence, it
became his sorrowful duty at last to lay that beloved master to rest in his peaceful grave by the Potomac. Ten
years afterward in 1809full of years and honors, he died himself, mourned by all who knew him. The
Boston GAZETTE of that date thus refers to the event:
George, the favorite bodyservant of the lamented Washington, died in Richmond, Va., last Tuesday, at the
ripe age of 95 years. His intellect was unimpaired, and his memory tenacious, up to within a few minutes of
his decease. He was present at the second installation of Washington as President, and also at his funeral, and
distinctly remembered all the prominent incidents connected with those noted events.
From this period we hear no more of the favorite bodyservant of General Washington until May, 1825, at
which time he died again. A Philadelphia paper thus speaks of the sad occurrence:
At Macon, Ga., last week, a colored man named George, who was the favorite bodyservant of General
Washington, died at the advanced age of 95 years. Up to within a few hours of his dissolution he was in full
possession of all his faculties, and could distinctly recollect the second installation of Washington, his death
and burial, the surrender of Cornwallis, the battle of Trenton, the griefs and hardships of Valley Forge, etc.
Deceased was followed to the grave by the entire population of Macon.
On the Fourth of July, 1830, and also of 1834 and 1836, the subject of this sketch was exhibited in great state
upon the rostrum of the orator of the day, and in November of 1840 he died again. The St. Louis
REPUBLICAN of the 25th of that month spoke as follows:
"ANOTHER RELIC OF THE REVOLUTION GONE.
"George, once the favorite bodyservant of General Washington, died yesterday at the house of Mr. John
Leavenworth in this city, at the venerable age of 95 years. He was in the full possession of his faculties up to
the hour of his death, and distinctly recollected the first and second installations and death of President
Washington, the surrender of Cornwallis, the battles of Trenton and Monmouth, the sufferings of the patriot
army at Valley Forge, the proclamation of the Declaration of Independence, the speech of Patrick Henry in
the Virginia House of Delegates, and many other oldtime reminiscences of stirring interest. Few white men
die lamented as was this aged negro. The funeral was very largely attended."
During the next ten or eleven years the subject of this sketch appeared at intervals at FourthofJuly
celebrations in various parts of the country, and was exhibited upon the rostrum with flattering success. But
in the fall of 1855 he died again. The California papers thus speak of the event:
ANOTHER OLD HERO GONE
Died, at Dutch Flat, on the 7th of March, George (once the confidential bodyservant of General
Washington), at the great age of 95 years. His memory, which did not fail him till the last, was a wonderful
storehouse of interesting reminiscences. He could distinctly recollect the first and second installations and
death of President Washington, the surrender of Cornwallis, the battles of Trenton and Monmouth, and
Bunker Hill, the proclamation of the Declaration of Independence, and Braddock's defeat. George was greatly
respected in Dutch Flat, and it is estimated that there were 10,000 people present at his funeral.
The last time the subject of this sketch died was in June, 1864; and until we learn the contrary, it is just to
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 107
Page No 110
presume that he died permanently this time. The Michigan papers thus refer to the sorrowful event:
ANOTHER CHERISHED REMNANT OF THE REVOLUTION GONE
George, a colored man, and once the favorite bodyservant of George Washington, died in Detroit last week,
at the patriarchal age of 95 years. To the moment of his death his intellect was unclouded, and he could
distinctly remember the first and second installations and death of Washington, the surrender of Cornwallis,
the battles of Trenton and Monmouth, and Bunker Hill, the proclamation of the Declaration of Independence,
Braddock's defeat, the throwing over of the tea in Boston harbor, and the landing of the Pilgrims. He died
greatly respected, and was followed to the grave by a vast concourse of people.
The faithful old servant is gone! We shall never see him more until he turns up again. He has closed his long
and splendid career of dissolution, for the present, and sleeps peacefully, as only they sleep who have earned
their rest. He was in all respects a remarkable man. He held his age better than any celebrity that has figured
in history; and the longer he lived the stronger and longer his memory grew. If he lives to die again, he will
distinctly recollect the discovery of America.
The above r'esum'e of his biography I believe to be substantially correct, although it is possible that he may
have died once or twice in obscure places where the event failed of newspaper notoriety. One fault I find in
all the notices of his death I have quoted, and this ought to be correct. In them he uniformly and impartially
died at the age of 95. This could not have been. He might have done that once, or maybe twice, but he could
not have continued it indefinitely. Allowing that when he first died, he died at the age of 95, he was 151 years
old when he died last, in 1864. But his age did not keep pace with his recollections. When he died the last
time, he distinctly remembered the landing of the Pilgrims, which took place in 1620. He must have been
about twenty years old when he witnessed that event, wherefore it is safe to assert that the bodyservant of
General Washington was in the neighborhood of two hundred and sixty or seventy years old when he
departed this life finally.
Having waited a proper length of time, to see if the subject of his sketch had gone from us reliably and
irrevocably, I now publish his biography with confidence, and respectfully offer it to a mourning nation.
P.S.I see by the papers that this imfamous old fraud has just died again, in Arkansas. This makes six times
that he is known to have died, and always in a new place. The death of Washington's bodyservant has
ceased to be a novelty; it's charm is gone; the people are tired of it; let it cease. This wellmeaning but
misguided negro has not put six different communities to the expense of burying him in state, and has
swindled tens of thousands of people into following him to the grave under the delusion that a select and
peculiar distinction was being conferred upon them. Let him stay buried for good now; and let that newspaper
suffer the severest censure that shall ever, in all the future time, publish to the world that General
Washington's favorite colored bodyservant has died again.
***
WIT INSPIRATIONS OF THE "TWOYEAROLDS"
All infants appear to have an impertinent and disagreeable fashion nowadays of saying "smart" things on
most occasions that offer, and especially on occasions when they ought not to be saying anything at all.
Judging by the average published specimens of smart sayings, the rising generation of children are little better
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 108
Page No 111
than idiots. And the parents must surely be but little better than the children, for in most cases they are the
publishers of the sunbursts of infantile imbecility which dazzle us from the pages of our periodicals. I may
seem to speak with some heat, not to say a suspicion of personal spite; and I do admit that it nettles me to
hear about so many gifted infants in these days, and remember that I seldom said anything smart when I was
a child. I tried it once or twice, but it was not popular. The family were not expecting brilliant remarks from
me, and so they snubbed me sometimes and spanked me the rest. But it makes my flesh creep and my blood
run cold to think what might have happened to me if I had dared to utter some of the smart things of this
generation's "fouryearolds" where my father could hear me. To have simply skinned me alive and
considered his duty at an end would have seemed to him criminal leniency toward one so sinning. He was a
stern, unsmiling man, and hated all forms of precocity. If I had said some of the things I have referred to, and
said them in his hearing, he would have destroyed me. He would, indeed. He would, provided the opportunity
remained with him. But it would not, for I would have had judgment enough to take some strychnine first and
say my smart thing afterward. The fair record of my life has been tarnished by just one pun. My father
overheard that, and he hunted me over four or five townships seeking to take my life. If I had been
fullgrown, of course he would have been right; but, child as I was, I could not know how wicked a thing I
had done.
I made one of those remarks ordinarily called "smart things" before that, but it was not a pun. Still, it came
near causing a serious rupture between my father and myself. My father and mother, my uncle Ephraim and
his wife, and one or two others were present, and the conversation turned on a name for me. I was lying there
trying some Indiarubber rings of various patterns, and endeavoring to make a selection, for I was tired of
trying to cut my teeth on people's fingers, and wanted to get hold of something that would enable me to hurry
the thing through and get something else. Did you ever notice what a nuisance it was cutting your teeth on
your nurse's finger, or how backbreaking and tiresome it was trying to cut them on your big toe? And did
you never get out of patience and wish your teeth were in Jerico long before you got them half cut? To me it
seems as if these things happened yesterday. And they did, to some children. But I digress. I was lying there
trying the Indiarubber rings. I remember looking at the clock and noticing that in an hour and twentyfive
minutes I would be two weeks old, and thinking how little I had done to merit the blessings that were so
unsparingly lavished upon me. My father said:
"Abraham is a good name. My grandfather was named Abraham."
My mother said:
"Abraham is a good name. Very well. Let us have Abraham for one of his names."
I said:
"Abraham suits the subscriber."
My father frowned, my mother looked pleased; my aunt said:
"What a little darling it is!"
My father said:
"Isaac is a good name, and Jacob is a good name."
My mother assented, and said:
"No names are better. Let us add Isaac and Jacob to his names."
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 109
Page No 112
I said:
"All right. Isaac and Jacob are good enough for yours truly. Pass me that rattle, if you please. I can't chew
Indiarubber rings all day."
Not a soul made a memorandum of these sayings of mine, for publication. I saw that, and did it myself, else
they would have been utterly lost. So far from meeting with a generous encouragement like other children
when developing intellectually, I was now furiously scowled upon by my father; my mother looked grieved
and anxious, and even my aunt had about her an expression of seeming to think that maybe I had gone too
far. I took a vicious bite out of an Indiarubber ring, and covertly broke the rattle over the kitten's head, but
said nothing. Presently my father said:
"Samuel is a very excellent name."
I saw that trouble was coming. Nothing could prevent it. I laid down my rattle; over the side of the cradle I
dropped my uncle's silver watch, the clothesbrush, the toy dog, my tin soldier, the nutmeggrater, and other
matters which I was accustomed to examine, and meditate upon and make pleasant noises with, and bang and
batter and break when I needed wholesome entertainment. Then I put on my little frock and my little bonnet,
and took my pygmy shoes in one hand and my licorice in the other, and climbed out on the floor. I said to
myself, Now, if the worse comes to worst, I am ready. Then I said aloud, in a firm voice:
"Father, I cannot, cannot wear the name of Samuel."
"My son!"
"Father, I mean it. I cannot."
"Why?"
"Father, I have an invincible antipathy to that name."
"My son, this is unreasonable. Many great and good men have been named Samuel."
"Sir, I have yet to hear of the first instance."
"What! There was Samuel the prophet. Was not he great and good?"
"Not so very."
"My son! With His own voice the Lord called him."
"Yes, sir, and had to call him a couple times before he could come!"
And then I sallied forth, and that stern old man sallied forth after me. He overtook me at noon the following
day, and when the interview was over I had acquired the name of Samuel, and a thrashing, and other useful
information; and by means of this compromise my father's wrath was appeased and a misunderstanding
bridged over which might have become a permanent rupture if I had chosen to be unreasonable. But just
judging by this episode, what would my father have done to me if I had ever uttered in his hearing one of the
flat, sickly things these "twoyearsolds" say in print nowadays? In my opinion there would have been a case
of infanticide in our family.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 110
Page No 113
***
AN ENTERTAINING ARTICLE
I take the following paragraph from an article in the Boston ADVERTISER:
AN ENGLISH CRITIC ON MARK TWAIN
Perhaps the most successful flights of humor of Mark Twain have been descriptions of the persons who did
not appreciate his humor at all. We have become familiar with the Californians who were thrilled with terror
by his burlesque of a newspaper reporter's way of telling a story, and we have heard of the Pennsylvania
clergyman who sadly returned his INNOCENTS ABROAD to the bookagent with the remark that "the man
who could shed tears over the tomb of Adam must be an idiot." But Mark Twain may now add a much more
glorious instance to his string of trophies. The SATURDAY REVIEW, in its number of October 8th, reviews
his book of travels, which has been republished in England, and reviews it seriously. We can imagine the
delight of the humorist in reading this tribute to his power; and indeed it is so amusing in itself that he can
hardly do better than reproduce the article in full in his next monthly Memoranda.
(Publishing the above paragraph thus, gives me a sort of authority for reproducing the SATURDAY
REVIEW'S article in full in these pages. I dearly wanted to do it, for I cannot write anything half so delicious
myself. If I had a castiron dog that could read this English criticism and preserve his austerity, I would drive
him off the doorstep.)
(From the London "Saturday Review.")
REVIEWS OF NEW BOOKS
THE INNOCENTS ABROAD. A Book of Travels. By Mark Twain. London: Hotten, publisher. 1870.
Lord Macaulay died too soon. We never felt this so deeply as when we finished the last chapter of the
abovenamed extravagant work. Macaulay died too soonfor none but he could mete out complete and
comprehensive justice to the insolence, the impertinence, the presumption, the mendacity, and, above all, the
majestic ignorance of this author.
To say that the INNOCENTS ABROAD is a curious book, would be to use the faintest languagewould be
to speak of the Matterhorn as a neat elevation or of Niagara as being "nice" or "pretty." "Curious" is too tame
a word wherewith to describe the imposing insanity of this work. There is no word that is large enough or
long enough. Let us, therefore, photograph a passing glimpse of book and author, and trust the rest to the
reader. Let the cultivated English student of human nature picture to himself this Mark Twain as a person
capable of doing the followingdescribed thingsand not only doing them, but with incredible innocence
PRINTING THEM calmly and tranquilly in a book. For instance:
He states that he entered a hairdresser's in Paris to get shaved, and the first "rake" the barber gave him with
his razor it LOOSENED HIS "HIDE" and LIFTED HIM OUT OF THE CHAIR.
This is unquestionably exaggerated. In Florence he was so annoyed by beggars that he pretends to have
seized and eaten one in a frantic spirit of revenge. There is, of course, no truth in this. He gives at full length a
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 111
Page No 114
theatrical program seventeen or eighteen hundred years old, which he professes to have found in the ruins of
the Coliseum, among the dirt and mold and rubbish. It is a sufficient comment upon this statement to remark
that even a castiron program would not have lasted so long under such circumstances. In Greece he plainly
betrays both fright and flight upon one occasion, but with frozen effrontery puts the latter in this falsely
tamed form: "We SIDLED toward the Piraeus." "Sidled," indeed! He does not hesitate to intimate that at
Ephesus, when his mule strayed from the proper course, he got down, took him under his arm, carried him to
the road again, pointed him right, remounted, and went to sleep contentedly till it was time to restore the
beast to the path once more. He states that a growing youth among his ship's passengers was in the constant
habit of appeasing his hunger with soap and oakum between meals. In Palestine he tells of ants that came
eleven miles to spend the summer in the desert and brought their provisions with them; yet he shows by his
description of the country that the feat was an impossibility. He mentions, as if it were the most
commonplace of matters, that he cut a Moslem in two in broad daylight in Jerusalem, with Godfrey de
Bouillon's sword, and would have shed more blood IF HE HAD HAD A GRAVEYARD OF HIS OWN.
These statements are unworthy a moment's attention. Mr. Twain or any other foreigner who did such a thing
in Jerusalem would be mobbed, and would infallibly lose his life. But why go on? Why repeat more of his
audacious and exasperating falsehoods? Let us close fittingly with this one: he affirms that "in the mosque of
St. Sophia at Constantinople I got my feet so stuck up with a complication of gums, slime, and general
impurity, that I wore out more than two thousand pair of bootjacks getting my boots off that night, and even
then some Christian hide peeled off with them." It is monstrous. Such statements are simply liesthere is no
other name for them. Will the reader longer marvel at the brutal ignorance that pervades the American nation
when we tell him that we are informed upon perfectly good authority that this extravagant compilation of
falsehoods, this exhaustless mine of stupendous lies, this INNOCENTS ABROAD, has actually been adopted
by the schools and colleges of several of the states as a textbook!
But if his falsehoods are distressing, his innocence and his ignorance are enough to make one burn the book
and despise the author. In one place he was so appalled at the sudden spectacle of a murdered man, unveiled
by the moonlight, that he jumped out of the window, going through sash and all, and then remarks with the
most childlike simplicity that he "was not scared, but was considerably agitated." It puts us out of patience to
note that the simpleton is densely unconscious that Lucrezia Borgia ever existed off the stage. He is vulgarly
ignorant of all foreign languages, but is frank enough to criticize, the Italians' use of their own tongue. He
says they spell the name of their great painter "Vinci, but pronounce it Vinchy" and then adds with a
na:ivet'e possible only to helpless ignorance, "foreigners always spell better than they pronounce." In another
place he commits the bald absurdity of putting the phrase "tare an ouns" into an Italian's mouth. In Rome he
unhesitatingly believes the legend that St. Philip Neri's heart was so inflamed with divine love that it burst his
ribsbelieves it wholly because an author with a learned list of university degrees strung after his name
endorses it"otherwise," says this gentle idiot, "I should have felt a curiosity to know what Philip had for
dinner." Our author makes a long, fatiguing journey to the Grotto del Cane on purpose to test its poisoning
powers on a doggot elaborately ready for the experiment, and then discovered that he had no dog. A wiser
person would have kept such a thing discreetly to himself, but with this harmless creature everything comes
out. He hurts his foot in a rut two thousand years old in exhumed Pompeii, and presently, when staring at one
of the cinderlike corpses unearthed in the next square, conceives the idea that maybe it is the remains of the
ancient Street Commissioner, and straightway his horror softens down to a sort of chirpy contentment with
the condition of things. In Damascus he visits the well of Ananias, three thousand years old, and is as
surprised and delighted as a child to find that the water is "as pure and fresh as if the well had been dug
yesterday." In the Holy Land he gags desperately at the hard Arabic and Hebrew Biblical names, and finally
concludes to call them Baldwinsville, Williamsburgh, and so on, "for convenience of spelling."
We have thus spoken freely of this man's stupefying simplicity and innocence, but we cannot deal similarly
with his colossal ignorance. We do not know where to begin. And if we knew where to begin, we certainly
would not know where to leave off. We will give one specimen, and one only. He did not know, until he got
to Rome, that Michael Angelo was dead! And then, instead of crawling away and hiding his shameful
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 112
Page No 115
ignorance somewhere, he proceeds to express a pious, grateful sort of satisfaction that he is gone and out of
his troubles!
No, the reader may seek out the author's exhibition of his uncultivation for himself. The book is absolutely
dangerous, considering the magnitude and variety of its misstatements, and the convincing confidence with
which they are made. And yet it is a textbook in the schools of America.
The poor blunderer mouses among the sublime creations of the Old Masters, trying to acquire the elegant
proficiency in artknowledge, which he has a groping sort of comprehension is a proper thing for a traveled
man to be able to display. But what is the manner of his study? And what is the progress he achieves? To
what extent does he familiarize himself with the great pictures of Italy, and what degree of appreciation does
he arrive at? Read:
"When we see a monk going about with a lion and looking up into heaven, we know that that is St. Mark.
When we see a monk with a book and a pen, looking tranquilly up to heaven, trying to think of a word, we
know that that is St. Matthew. When we see a monk sitting on a rock, looking tranquilly up to heaven, with a
human skull beside him, and without other baggage, we know that that is St. Jerome. Because we know that
he always went flying light in the matter of baggage. When we see other monks looking tranquilly up to
heaven, but having no trademark, we always ask who those parties are. We do this because we humbly wish
to learn."
He then enumerates the thousands and thousand of copies of these several pictures which he has seen, and
adds with accustomed simplicity that he feels encouraged to believe that when he has seen "Some More" of
each, and had a larger experience, he will eventually "begin to take an absorbing interest in them"the
vulgar boor.
That we have shown this to be a remarkable book, we think no one will deny. That is a pernicious book to
place in the hands of the confiding and uniformed, we think we have also shown. That the book is a
deliberate and wicked creation of a diseased mind, is apparent upon every page. Having placed our judgment
thus upon record, let us close with what charity we can, by remarking that even in this volume there is some
good to be found; for whenever the author talks of his own country and lets Europe alone, he never fails to
make himself interesting, and not only interesting but instructive. No one can read without benefit his
occasional chapters and paragraphs, about life in the gold and silver mines of California and Nevada; about
the Indians of the plains and deserts of the West, and their cannibalism; about the raising of vegetables in
kegs of gunpowder by the aid of two or three teaspoons of guano; about the moving of small arms from place
to place at night in wheelbarrows to avoid taxes; and about a sort of cows and mules in the Humboldt mines,
that climb down chimneys and disturb the people at night. These matters are not only new, but are well worth
knowing. It is a pity the author did not put in more of the same kind. His book is well written and is
exceedingly entertaining, and so it just barely escaped being quite valuable also.
(One month later)
Latterly I have received several letters, and see a number of newspaper paragraphs, all upon a certain subject,
and all of about the same tenor. I here give honest specimens. One is from a New York paper, one is from a
letter from an old friend, and one is from a letter from a New York publisher who is a stranger to me. I
humbly endeavor to make these bits toothsome with the remark that the article they are praising (which
appeared in the December GALAXY, and PRETENDED to be a criticism from the London SATURDAY
REVIEW on my INNOCENTS ABROAD) WAS WRITTEN BY MYSELF, EVERY LINE OF IT:
The HERALD says the richest thing out is the "serious critique" in the London SATURDAY REVIEW, on
Mark Twain's INNOCENTS ABROAD. We thought before we read it that it must be "serious," as everybody
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 113
Page No 116
said so, and were even ready to shed a few tears; but since perusing it, we are bound to confess that next to
Mark Twain's "Jumping Frog" it's the finest bit of humor and sarcasm that we've come across in many a day.
(I do not get a compliment like that every day.)
I used to think that your writings were pretty good, but after reading the criticism in THE GALAXY from the
LONDON REVIEW, have discovered what an ass I must have been. If suggestions are in order, mine is, that
you put that article in your next edition of the INNOCENTS, as an extra chapter, if you are not afraid to put
your own humor in competition with it. It is as rich a thing as I ever read.
(Which is strong commendation from a book publisher.)
The London Reviewer, my friend, is not the stupid, "serious" creature he pretends to be, _I_ think; but, on the
contrary, has a keep appreciation and enjoyment of your book. As I read his article in THE GALAXY, I
could imagine him giving vent to many a hearty laugh. But he is writing for Catholics and Established
Church people, and hightoned, antiquated, conservative gentility, whom it is a delight to him to help you
shock, while he pretends to shake his head with owlish density. He is a magnificent humorist himself.
(Now that is graceful and handsome. I take off my hat to my lifelong friend and comrade, and with my feet
together and my fingers spread over my heart, I say, in the language of Alabama, "You do me proud.")
I stand guilty of the authorship of the article, but I did not mean any harm. I saw by an item in the Boston
ADVERTISER that a solemn, serious critique on the English edition of my book had appeared in the London
SATURDAY REVIEW, and the idea of SUCH a literary breakfast by a stolid, ponderous British ogre of the
quill was too much for a naturally weak virtue, and I went home and burlesqued it reveled in it, I may say.
I never saw a copy of the real SATURDAY REVIEW criticism until after my burlesque was written and
mailed to the printer. But when I did get hold of a copy, I found it to be vulgar, awkwardly written,
illnatured, and entirely serious and in earnest. The gentleman who wrote the newspaper paragraph above
quoted had not been misled as to its character.
If any man doubts my word now, I will kill him. No, I will not kill him; I will win his money. I will bet him
twenty to one, and let any New York publisher hold the stakes, that the statements I have above made as to
the authorship of the article in question are entirely true. Perhaps I may get wealthy at this, for I am willing to
take all the bets that offer; and if a man wants larger odds, I will give him all he requires. But he ought to find
out whether I am betting on what is termed "a sure thing" or not before he ventures his money, and he can do
that by going to a public library and examining the London SATURDAY REVIEW of October 8th, which
contains the real critique.
Bless me, some people thought that _I_ was the "sold" person!
P.S.I cannot resist the temptation to toss in this most savory thing of allthis easy, graceful, philosophical
disquisition, with his happy, chirping confidence. It is from the Cincinnati ENQUIRER:
Nothing is more uncertain than the value of a fine cigar. Nine smokers out of ten would prefer an ordinary
domestic article, three for a quarter, to fiftycent Partaga, if kept in ignorance of the cost of the latter. The
flavor of the Partaga is too delicate for palates that have been accustomed to Connecticut seed leaf. So it is
with humor. The finer it is in quality, the more danger of its not being recognized at all. Even Mark Twain
has been taken in by an English review of his INNOCENTS ABROAD. Mark Twain is by no means a coarse
humorist, but the Englishman's humor is so much finer than his, that he mistakes it for solid earnest, and
"lafts most consumedly."
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 114
Page No 117
A man who cannot learn stands in his own light. Hereafter, when I write an article which I know to be good,
but which I may have reason to fear will not, in some quarters, be considered to amount to much, coming
from an American, I will aver that an Englishman wrote it and that it is copied from a London journal. And
then I will occupy a back seat and enjoy the cordial applause.
(Still later)
Mark Twain at last sees that the SATURDAY REVIEW'S criticism of his INNOCENTS ABROAD was not
serious, and he is intensely mortified at the thought of having been so badly sold. He takes the only course
left him, and in the last GALAXY claims that HE wrote the criticism himself, and published it in THE
GALAXY to sell the public. This is ingenious, but unfortunately it is not true. If any of our readers will take
the trouble to call at this office we sill show them the original article in the SATURDAY REVIEW of
October 8th, which, on comparison, will be found to be identical with the one published in THE GALAXY.
The best thing for Mark to do will be to admit that he was sold, and say no more about it.
The above is from the Cincinnati ENQUIRER, and is a falsehood. Come to the proof. If the ENQUIRER
people, through any agent, will produce at THE GALAXY office a London SATURDAY REVIEW of
October 8th, containing an "article which, on comparison, will be found to be identical with the one published
in THE GALAXY, I will pay to that agent five hundred dollars cash. Moreover, if at any specified time I fail
to produce at the same place a copy of the London SATURDAY REVIEW of October 8th, containing a
lengthy criticism upon the INNOCENTS ABROAD, entirely different, in every paragraph and sentence, from
the one I published in THE GALAXY, I will pay to the ENQUIRER agent another five hundred dollars cash.
I offer Sheldon Co., publishers, 500 Broadway, New York, as my "backers." Any one in New York,
authorized by the ENQUIRER, will receive prompt attention. It is an easy and profitable way for the
ENQUIRER people to prove that they have not uttered a pitiful, deliberate falsehood in the above paragraphs.
Will they swallow that falsehood ignominiously, or will they send an agent to THE GALAXY office. I think
the Cincinnati ENQUIRER must be edited by children.
***
A LETTER TO THE SECRETARY OF THE TREASURY
RiverdaleontheHudson, OCTOBER 15, 1902.
THE HON. THE SECRETARY OF THE TREASURY, WASHINGTON, D. C.:
Sir,Prices for the customary kinds of winter fuel having reached an altitude which puts them out of the
reach of literary persons in straitened circumstances, I desire to place with you the following order:
Fortyfive tons best old dry government bonds, suitable for furnace, gold 7 per cents., 1864, preferred.
Twelve tons early greenbacks, range size, suitable for cooking.
Eight barrels seasoned 25 and 50 cent postal currency, vintage of 1866, eligible for kindlings.
Please deliver with all convenient despatch at my house in Riverdale at lowest rates for spot cash, and send
bill to
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 115
Page No 118
Your obliged servant,
Mark Twain, Who will be very grateful, and will vote right.
***
AMENDED OBITUARIES
TO THE EDITOR:
Sir,I am approaching seventy; it is in sight; it is only three years away. Necessarily, I must go soon. It is
but matterofcourse wisdom, then, that I should begin to set my worldly house in order now, so that it may
be done calmly and with thoroughness, in place of waiting until the last day, when, as we have often seen, the
attempt to set both houses in order at the same time has been marred by the necessity for haste and by the
confusion and waste of time arising from the inability of the notary and the ecclesiastic to work together
harmoniously, taking turn about and giving each other friendly assistancenot perhaps in fielding, which
could hardly be expected, but at least in the minor offices of keeping game and umpiring; by consequence of
which conflict of interests and absence of harmonious action a draw has frequently resulted where this
illfortune could not have happened if the houses had been set in order one at a time and hurry avoided by
beginning in season, and giving to each the amount of time fairly and justly proper to it.
In setting my earthly house in order I find it of moment that I should attend in person to one or two matters
which men in my position have long had the habit of leaving wholly to others, with consequences often most
regrettable. I wish to speak of only one of these matters at this time: Obituaries. Of necessity, an Obituary is a
thing which cannot be so judiciously edited by any hand as by that of the subject of it. In such a work it is not
the Facts that are of chief importance, but the light which the obituarist shall throw upon them, the meaning
which he shall dress them in, the conclusions which he shall draw from them, and the judgments which he
shall deliver upon them. The Verdicts, you understand: that is the dangerline.
In considering this matter, in view of my approaching change, it has seemed to me wise to take such
measures as may be feasible, to acquire, by courtesy of the press, access to my standing obituaries, with the
privilegeif this is not asking too muchof editing, not their Facts, but their Verdicts. This, not for the
present profit, further than as concerns my family, but as a favorable influence usable on the Other Side,
where there are some who are not friendly to me.
With this explanation of my motives, I will now ask you of your courtesy to make an appeal for me to the
public press. It is my desire that such journals and periodicals as have obituaries of me lying in their
pigeonholes, with a view to sudden use some day, will not wait longer, but will publish them now, and kindly
send me a marked copy. My address is simply New York CityI have no other that is permanent and not
transient.
I will correct themnot the Facts, but the Verdictsstriking out such clauses as could have a deleterious
influence on the Other Side, and replacing them with clauses of a more judicious character. I should, of
course, expect to pay double rates for both the omissions and the substitutions; and I should also expect to
pay quadruple rates for all obituaries which proved to be rightly and wisely worded in the originals, thus
requiring no emendations at all.
It is my desire to leave these Amended Obituaries neatly bound behind me as a perennial consolation and
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 116
Page No 119
entertainment to my family, and as an heirloom which shall have a mournful but definite commercial value
for my remote posterity.
I beg, sir, that you will insert this Advertisement (1teow, agate, inside), and send the bill to
Yours very respectfully.
Mark Twain.
P.S.For the best Obituaryone suitable for me to read in public, and calculated to inspire regretI desire
to offer a Prize, consisting of a Portrait of me done entirely by myself in pen and ink without previous
instructions. The ink warranted to be the kind used by the very best artists.
***
A MONUMENT TO ADAM
Some one has revealed to the TRIBUNE that I once suggested to Rev. Thomas K. Beecher, of Elmira, New
York, that we get up a monument to Adam, and that Mr. Beecher favored the project. There is more to it than
that. The matter started as a joke, but it came somewhat near to materializing.
It is long agothirty years. Mr. Darwin's DESCENT OF MAN has been in print five or six years, and the
storm of indignation raised by it was still raging in pulpits and periodicals. In tracing the genesis of the
human race back to its sources, Mr. Darwin had left Adam out altogether. We had monkeys, and "missing
links," and plenty of other kinds of ancestors, but no Adam. Jesting with Mr. Beecher and other friends in
Elmira, I said there seemed to be a likelihood that the world would discard Adam and accept the monkey, and
that in the course of time Adam's very name would be forgotten in the earth; therefore this calamity ought to
be averted; a monument would accomplish this, and Elmira ought not to waste this honorable opportunity to
do Adam a favor and herself a credit.
Then the unexpected happened. Two bankers came forward and took hold of the matternot for fun, not for
sentiment, but because they saw in the monument certain commercial advantages for the town. The project
had seemed gently humorous beforeit was more than that now, with this stern business gravity injected
into it. The bankers discussed the monument with me. We met several times. They proposed an indestructible
memorial, to cost twentyfive thousand dollars. The insane oddity of a monument set up in a village to
preserve a name that would outlast the hills and the rocks without any such help, would advertise Elmira to
the ends of the earth and draw custom. It would be the only monument on the planet to Adam, and in the
matter of interest and impressiveness could never have a rival until somebody should set up a monument to
the Milky Way.
People would come from every corner of the globe and stop off to look at it, no tour of the world would be
complete that left out Adam's monument. Elmira would be a Mecca; there would be pilgrim ships at pilgrim
rates, pilgrim specials on the continent's railways; libraries would be written about the monument, every
tourist would kodak it, models of it would be for sale everywhere in the earth, its form would become as
familiar as the figure of Napoleon.
One of the bankers subscribed five thousand dollars, and I think the other one subscribed half as much, but I
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 117
Page No 120
do not remember with certainty now whether that was the figure or not. We got designs made some of
them came from Paris.
In the beginningas a detail of the project when it was yet a joke I had framed a humble and beseeching
and perfervid petition to Congress begging the government to built the monument, as a testimony of the Great
Republic's gratitude to the Father of the Human Race and as a token of her loyalty to him in this dark day of
humiliation when his older children were doubting and deserting him. It seemed to me that this petition ought
to be presented, nowit would be widely and feelingly abused and ridiculed and cursed, and would advertise
our scheme and make our groundfloor stock go off briskly. So I sent it to General Joseph R. Hawley, who
was then in the House, and he said he would present it. But he did not do it. I think he explained that when he
came to read it he was afraid of it: it was too serious, to gushy, too sentimentalthe House might take it for
earnest.
We ought to have carried out our monument scheme; we could have managed it without any great difficulty,
and Elmira would now be the most celebrated town in the universe.
Very recently I began to build a book in which one of the minor characters touches incidentally upon a
project for a monument to Adam, and now the TRIBUNE has come upon a trace of the forgotten jest of thirty
years ago. Apparently mental telegraphy is still in business. It is odd; but the freaks of mental telegraphy are
usually odd.
***
A HUMANE WORD FROM SATAN
[The following letter, signed by Satan and purporting to come from him, we have reason to believe was not
written by him, but by Mark Twain. Editor.]
TO THE EDITOR OF HARPER'S WEEKLY:
Dear Sir and Kinsman,Let us have done with this frivolous talk. The American Board accepts
contributions from me every year: then why shouldn't it from Mr. Rockefeller? In all the ages, threefourths
of the support of the great charities has been consciencemoney, as my books will show: then what becomes
of the sting when that term is applied to Mr. Rockefeller's gift? The American Board's trade is financed
mainly from the graveyards. Bequests, you understand. Consciencemoney. Confession of an old crime and
deliberate perpetration of a new one; for deceased's contribution is a robbery of his heirs. Shall the Board
decline bequests because they stand for one of these offenses every time and generally for both?
Allow me to continue. The charge must persistently and resentfully and remorselessly dwelt upon is that Mr.
Rockefeller's contribution is incurably tainted by perjuryperjury proved against him in the courts. IT
MAKES US SMILEdown in my place! Because there isn't a rich man in your vast city who doesn't perjure
himself every year before the tax board. They are all caked with perjury, many layers thick. Ironclad, so to
speak. If there is one that isn't, I desire to acquire him for my museum, and will pay Dinosaur rates. Will you
say it isn't infraction of the law, but only annual evasion of it? Comfort yourselves with that nice distinction if
you like FOR THE PRESENT. But by and by, when you arrive, I will show you something interesting: a
whole hellfull of evaders! Sometimes a frank lawbreaker turns up elsewhere, but I get those others every
time.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 118
Page No 121
To return to my muttons. I wish you to remember that my rich perjurers are contributing to the American
Board with frequency: it is money filched from the swornoff personal tax; therefore it is the wages of sin;
therefore it is my money; therefore it is _I_ that contribute it; and, finally, it is therefore as I have said: since
the Board daily accepts contributions from me, why should it decline them from Mr. Rockefeller, who is as
good as I am, let the courts say what they may?
Satan.
***
INTRODUCTION TO "THE NEW GUIDE OF THE CONVERSATION IN
PORTUGUESE AND ENGLISH"
by Pedro Carolino
In this world of uncertainties, there is, at any rate, one thing which may be pretty confidently set down as a
certainty: and that is, that this celebrated little phrasebook will never die while the English language lasts.
Its delicious unconscious ridiculousness, and its enchanting na:ivet'e, as are supreme and unapproachable, in
their way, as are Shakespeare's sublimities. Whatsoever is perfect in its kind, in literature, is imperishable:
nobody can imitate it successfully, nobody can hope to produce its fellow; it is perfect, it must and will stand
alone: its immortality is secure.
It is one of the smallest books in the world, but few big books have received such wide attention, and been so
much pondered by the grave and learned, and so much discussed and written about by the thoughtful, the
thoughtless, the wise, and the foolish. Long notices of it have appeared, from time to time, in the great
English reviews, and in erudite and authoritative philological periodicals; and it has been laughed at, danced
upon, and tossed in a blanket by nearly every newspaper and magazine in the Englishspeaking world. Every
scribbler, almost, has had his little fling at it, at one time or another; I had mine fifteen years ago. The book
gets out of print, every now and then, and one ceases to hear of it for a season; but presently the nations and
near and far colonies of our tongue and lineage call for it once more, and once more it issues from some
London or Continental or American press, and runs a new course around the globe, wafted on its way by the
wind of a world's laughter.
Many persons have believed that this book's miraculous stupidities were studied and disingenuous; but no
one can read the volume carefully through and keep that opinion. It was written in serious good faith and
deep earnestness, by an honest and upright idiot who believed he knew something of the English language,
and could impart his knowledge to others. The amplest proof of this crops out somewhere or other upon each
and every page. There are sentences in the book which could have been manufactured by a man in his right
mind, and with an intelligent and deliberate purposes to seem innocently ignorant; but there are other
sentences, and paragraphs, which no mere pretended ignorance could ever achieve nor yet even the most
genuine and comprehensive ignorance, when unbacked by inspiration.
It is not a fraud who speaks in the following paragraph of the author's Preface, but a good man, an honest
man, a man whose conscience is at rest, a man who believes he has done a high and worthy work for his
nation and his generation, and is well pleased with his performance:
We expect then, who the little book (for the care what we wrote him, and for her typographical correction)
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 119
Page No 122
that may be worth the acceptation of the studious persons, and especially of the Youth, at which we dedicate
him particularly.
One cannot open this book anywhere and not find richness. To prove that this is true, I will open it at random
and copy the page I happen to stumble upon. Here is the result:
DIALOGUE 16
For To See the Town
Anothony, go to accompany they gentilsmen, do they see the town.
We won't to see all that is it remarquable here.
Come with me, if you please. I shall not folget nothing what can to merit your attention. Here we are near to
cathedral; will you come in there?
We will first to see him in oudside, after we shall go in there for to look the interior.
Admire this master piece gothic architecture's.
The chasing of all they figures is astonishing' indeed.
The cupola and the nave are not less curious to see.
What is this palace how I see yonder?
It is the town hall.
And this tower here at this side?
It is the Observatory.
The bridge is very fine, it have ten arches, and is constructed of free stone.
The streets are very layed out by line and too paved.
What is the circuit of this town?
Two leagues.
There is it also hospitals here?
It not fail them.
What are then the edifices the worthest to have seen?
It is the arsnehal, the spectacle's hall, the Cusiomhouse, and the Purse.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 120
Page No 123
We are going too see the others monuments such that the public pawnbroker's office, the plants garden's, the
money office's, the library.
That it shall be for another day; we are tired.
DIALOGUE 17
To Inform One'self of a Person
How is that gentilman who you did speak by and by?
Is a German.
I did think him Englishman.
He is of the Saxony side.
He speak the french very well.
Tough he is German, he speak so much well italyan, french, spanish and english, that among the Italyans,
they believe him Italyan, he speak the frenche as the Frenches himselves. The Spanishesmen believe him
Spanishing, and the Englishes, Englishman. It is difficult to enjoy well so much several languages.
The last remark contains a general truth; but it ceases to be a truth when one contracts it and apples it to an
individualprovided that that individual is the author of this book, Sehnor Pedro Carolino. I am sure I
should not find it difficult "to enjoy well so much several languages"or even a thousand of themif he did
the translating for me from the originals into his ostensible English.
***
ADVICE TO LITTLE GIRLS
Good little girls ought not to make mouths at their teachers for every trifling offense. This retaliation should
only be resorted to under peculiarly aggravated circumstances.
If you have nothing but a ragdoll stuffed with sawdust, while one of your more fortunate little playmates has
a costly China one, you should treat her with a show of kindness nevertheless. And you ought not to attempt
to make a forcible swap with her unless your conscience would justify you in it, and you know you are able
to do it.
You ought never to take your little brother's "chewinggum" away from him by main force; it is better to
rope him in with the promise of the first two dollars and a half you find floating down the river on a
grindstone. In the artless simplicity natural to this time of life, he will regard it as a perfectly fair transaction.
In all ages of the world this eminently plausible fiction has lured the obtuse infant to financial ruin and
disaster.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 121
Page No 124
If at any time you find it necessary to correct your brother, do not correct him with mudnever, on any
account, throw mud at him, because it will spoil his clothes. It is better to scald him a little, for then you
obtain desirable results. You secure his immediate attention to the lessons you are inculcating, and at the
same time your hot water will have a tendency to move impurities from his person, and possibly the skin, in
spots.
If your mother tells you to do a thing, it is wrong to reply that you won't. It is better and more becoming to
intimate that you will do as she bids you, and then afterward act quietly in the matter according to the dictates
of your best judgment.
You should ever bear in mind that it is to your kind parents that you are indebted for your food, and for the
privilege of staying home from school when you let on that you are sick. Therefore you ought to respect their
little prejudices, and humor their little whims, and put up with their little foibles until they get to crowding
you too much.
Good little girls always show marked deference for the aged. You ought never to "sass" old people unless
they "sass" you first.
***
POSTMORTEM POETRY [1]
In Philadelphia they have a custom which it would be pleasant to see adopted throughout the land. It is that of
appending to published deathnotices a little verse or two of comforting poetry. Any one who is in the habit
of reading the daily Philadelphia LEDGER must frequently be touched by these plaintive tributes to
extinguished worth. In Philadelphia, the departure of a child is a circumstance which is not more surely
followed by a burial than by the accustomed solacing poesy in the PUBLIC LEDGER. In that city death loses
half its terror because the knowledge of its presence comes thus disguised in the sweet drapery of verse. For
instance, in a late LEDGER I find the following (I change the surname):
DIED
Hawks.On the 17th inst., Clara, the daughter of Ephraim and Laura Hawks, aged 21 months and 2 days.
That merry shout no more I hear,
No laughing child I see,
No little arms are around my neck,
No feet upon my knee;
No kisses drop upon my cheek,
These lips are sealed to me.
Dear Lord, how could I give Clara up
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 122
Page No 125
To any but to Thee?
A child thus mourned could not die wholly discontented. From the LEDGER of the same date I make the
following extract, merely changing the surname, as before:
Becket.On Sunday morning, 19th inst., John P., infant son of George and Julia Becket, aged 1 year, 6
months, and 15 days.
That merry shout no more I hear,
No laughing child I see,
No little arms are round my neck,
No feet upon my knee;
No kisses drop upon my cheek;
These lips are sealed to me.
Dear Lord, how could I give Johnnie up
To any but to Thee?
The similarity of the emotions as produced in the mourners in these two instances is remarkably evidenced by
the singular similarity of thought which they experienced, and the surprising coincidence of language used by
them to give it expression.
In the same journal, of the same date, I find the following (surname suppressed, as before):
Wagner.On the 10th inst., Ferguson G., the son of William L. and Martha Theresa Wagner, aged 4 weeks
and 1 day.
That merry shout no more I hear,
No laughing child I see,
No little arms are round my neck,
No feet upon my knee;
No kisses drop upon my cheek,
These lips are sealed to me.
Dear Lord, how could I give Ferguson up
To any but to Thee?
It is strange what power the reiteration of an essentially poetical thought has upon one's feelings. When we
take up the LEDGER and read the poetry about little Clara, we feel an unaccountable depression of the
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 123
Page No 126
spirits. When we drift further down the column and read the poetry about little Johnnie, the depression and
spirits acquires and added emphasis, and we experience tangible suffering. When we saunter along down the
column further still and read the poetry about little Ferguson, the word torture but vaguely suggests the
anguish that rends us.
In the LEDGER (same copy referred to above) I find the following (I alter surname, as usual):
Welch.On the 5th inst., Mary C. Welch, wife of William B. Welch, and daughter of Catharine and George
W. Markland, in the 29th year of her age.
A mother dear, a mother kind,
Has gone and left us all behind.
Cease to weep, for tears are vain,
Mother dear is out of pain.
Farewell, husband, children dear,
Serve thy God with filial fear,
And meet me in the land above,
Where all is peace, and joy, and love.
What could be sweeter than that? No collection of salient facts (without reduction to tabular form) could be
more succinctly stated than is done in the first stanza by the surviving relatives, and no more concise and
comprehensive program of farewells, postmortuary general orders, etc., could be framed in any form than is
done in verse by deceased in the last stanza. These things insensibly make us wiser and tenderer, and better.
Another extract:
Ball.On the morning of the 15th inst., Mary E., daughter of John and Sarah F. Ball.
'Tis sweet to rest in lively hope
That when my change shall come
Angels will hover round my bed,
To waft my spirit home.
The following is apparently the customary form for heads of families:
Burns.On the 20th inst., Michael Burns, aged 40 years.
Dearest father, thou hast left us,
Hear thy loss we deeply feel;
But 'tis God that has bereft us,
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 124
Page No 127
He can all our sorrows heal.
Funeral at 2 o'clock sharp.
There is something very simple and pleasant about the following, which, in Philadelphia, seems to be the
usual form for consumptives of long standing. (It deplores four distinct cases in the single copy of the
LEDGER which lies on the Memoranda editorial table):
Bromley.On the 29th inst., of consumption, Philip Bromley, in the 50th year of his age.
Affliction sore long time he bore,
Physicians were in vain
Till God at last did hear him mourn,
And eased him of his pain.
That friend whom death from us has torn,
We did not think so soon to part;
An anxious care now sinks the thorn
Still deeper in our bleeding heart.
This beautiful creation loses nothing by repetition. On the contrary, the oftener one sees it in the LEDGER,
the more grand and aweinspiring it seems.
With one more extract I will close:
Doble.On the 4th inst., Samuel Pervil Worthington Doble, aged 4 days.
Our little Sammy's gone,
His tiny spirit's fled;
Our little boy we loved so dear
Lies sleeping with the dead.
A tear within a father's eye,
A mother's aching heart,
Can only tell the agony
How hard it is to part.
Could anything be more plaintive than that, without requiring further concessions of grammar? Could
anything be likely to do more toward reconciling deceased to circumstances, and making him willing to go?
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 125
Page No 128
Perhaps not. The power of song can hardly be estimated. There is an element about some poetry which is able
to make even physical suffering and death cheerful things to contemplate and consummations to be desired.
This element is present in the mortuary poetry of Philadelphia degree of development.
The custom I have been treating of is one that should be adopted in all the cities of the land.
It is said that once a man of small consequence died, and the Rev. T. K. Beecher was asked to preach the
funeral sermon a man who abhors the lauding of people, either dead or alive, except in dignified and
simple language, and then only for merits which they actually possessed or possess, not merits which they
merely ought to have possessed. The friends of the deceased got up a stately funeral. They must have had
misgivings that the corpse might not be praised strongly enough, for they prepared some manuscript headings
and notes in which nothing was left unsaid on that subject that a fervid imagination and an unabridged
dictionary could compile, and these they handed to the minister as he entered the pulpit. They were merely
intended as suggestions, and so the friends were filled with consternation when the minister stood in the
pulpit and proceeded to read off the curious odds and ends in ghastly detail and in a loud voice! And their
consternation solidified to petrification when he paused at the end, contemplated the multitude reflectively,
and then said, impressively:
"The man would be a fool who tried to add anything to that. Let us pray!"
And with the same strict adhesion to truth it can be said that the man would be a fool who tried to add
anything to the following transcendent obituary poem. There is something so innocent, so guileless, so
complacent, so unearthly serene and selfsatisfied about this peerless "hogwash," that the man must be
made of stone who can read it without a dulcet ecstasy creeping along his backbone and quivering in his
marrow. There is no need to say that this poem is genuine and in earnest, for its proofs are written all over its
face. An ingenious scribbler might imitate it after a fashion, but Shakespeare himself could not counterfeit it.
It is noticeable that the country editor who published it did not know that it was a treasure and the most
perfect thing of its kind that the storehouses and museums of literature could show. He did not dare to say no
to the dread poetfor such a poet must have been something of an apparitionbut he just shoveled it into
his paper anywhere that came handy, and felt ashamed, and put that disgusted "Published by Request" over it,
and hoped that his subscribers would overlook it or not feel an impulse to read it:
(Published by Request
LINES
Composed on the death of Samuel and Catharine Belknap's children
by M. A. Glaze
Friends and neighbors all draw near,
And listen to what I have to say;
And never leave your children dear
When they are small, and go away.
But always think of that sad fate,
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 126
Page No 129
That happened in year of '63;
Four children with a house did burn,
Think of their awful agony.
Their mother she had gone away,
And left them there alone to stay;
The house took fire and down did burn;
Before their mother did return.
Their piteous cry the neighbors heard,
And then the cry of fire was given;
But, ah! before they could them reach,
Their little spirits had flown to heaven.
Their father he to war had gone,
And on the battlefield was slain;
But little did he think when he went away,
But what on earth they would meet again.
The neighbors often told his wife
Not to leave his children there,
Unless she got some one to stay,
And of the little ones take care.
The oldest he was years not six,
And the youngest only eleven months old,
But often she had left them there alone,
As, by the neighbors, I have been told.
How can she bear to see the place.
Where she so oft has left them there,
Without a single one to look to them,
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 127
Page No 130
Or of the little ones to take good care.
Oh, can she look upon the spot,
Whereunder their little burnt bones lay,
But what she thinks she hears them say,
''Twas God had pity, and took us on high.'
And there may she kneel down and pray,
And ask God her to forgive;
And she may lead a different life
While she on earth remains to live.
Her husband and her children too,
God has took from pain and woe.
May she reform and mend her ways,
That she may also to them go.
And when it is God's holy will,
O, may she be prepared
To meet her God and friends in peace,
And leave this world of care.
1. Written in 1870.
***
THE DANGER OF LYING IN BED
The man in the ticketoffice said:
"Have an accident insurance ticket, also?"
"No," I said, after studying the matter over a little. "No, I believe not; I am going to be traveling by rail all
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 128
Page No 131
day today. However, tomorrow I don't travel. Give me one for tomorrow."
The man looked puzzled. He said:
"But it is for accident insurance, and if you are going to travel by rail"
"If I am going to travel by rail I sha'n't need it. Lying at home in bed is the thing _I_ am afraid of."
I had been looking into this matter. Last year I traveled twenty thousand miles, almost entirely by rail; the
year before, I traveled over twentyfive thousand miles, half by sea and half by rail; and the year before that I
traveled in the neighborhood of ten thousand miles, exclusively by rail. I suppose if I put in all the little odd
journeys here and there, I may say I have traveled sixty thousand miles during the three years I have
mentioned. AND NEVER AN ACCIDENT.
For a good while I said to myself every morning: "Now I have escaped thus far, and so the chances are just
that much increased that I shall catch it this time. I will be shrewd, and buy an accident ticket." And to a dead
moral certainty I drew a blank, and went to bed that night without a joint started or a bone splintered. I got
tired of that sort of daily bother, and fell to buying accident tickets that were good for a month. I said to
myself, "A man CAN'T buy thirty blanks in one bundle."
But I was mistaken. There was never a prize in the the lot. I could read of railway accidents every daythe
newspaper atmosphere was foggy with them; but somehow they never came my way. I found I had spent a
good deal of money in the accident business, and had nothing to show for it. My suspicions were aroused,
and I began to hunt around for somebody that had won in this lottery. I found plenty of people who had
invested, but not an individual that had ever had an accident or made a cent. I stopped buying accident tickets
and went to ciphering. The result was astounding. THE PERIL LAY NOT IN TRAVELING, BUT IN
STAYING AT HOME.
I hunted up statistics, and was amazed to find that after all the glaring newspaper headlines concerning
railroad disasters, less than THREE HUNDRED people had really lost their lives by those disasters in the
preceding twelve months. The Erie road was set down as the most murderous in the list. It had killed
fortysix or twentysix, I do not exactly remember which, but I know the number was double that of any
other road. But the fact straightway suggested itself that the Erie was an immensely long road, and did more
business than any other line in the country; so the double number of killed ceased to be matter for surprise.
By further figuring, it appeared that between New York and Rochester the Erie ran eight passengertrains
each way every day16 altogether; and carried a daily average of 6,000 persons. That is about a million in
six monthsthe population of New York City. Well, the Erie kills from 13 to 23 persons of ITS million in
six months; and in the same time 13,000 of New York's million die in their beds! My flesh crept, my hair
stood on end. "This is appalling!" I said. "The danger isn't in traveling by rail, but in trusting to those deadly
beds. I will never sleep in a bed again."
I had figured on considerably less than onehalf the length of the Erie road. It was plain that the entire road
must transport at least eleven or twelve thousand people every day. There are many short roads running out of
Boston that do fully half as much; a great many such roads. There are many roads scattered about the Union
that do a prodigious passenger business. Therefore it was fair to presume that an average of 2,500 passengers
a day for each road in the country would be almost correct. There are 846 railway lines in our country, and
846 times 2,500 are 2,115,000. So the railways of America move more than two millions of people every
day; six hundred and fifty millions of people a year, without counting the Sundays. They do that, toothere
is no question about it; though where they get the raw material is clear beyond the jurisdiction of my
arithmetic; for I have hunted the census through and through, and I find that there are not that many people in
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 129
Page No 132
the United States, by a matter of six hundred and ten millions at the very least. They must use some of the
same people over again, likely.
San Francisco is oneeighth as populous as New York; there are 60 deaths a week in the former and 500 a
week in the latterif they have luck. That is 3,120 deaths a year in San Francisco, and eight times as many
in New Yorksay about 25,000 or 26,000. The health of the two places is the same. So we will let it stand as
a fair presumption that this will hold good all over the country, and that consequently 25,000 out of every
million of people we have must die every year. That amounts to onefortieth of our total population. One
million of us, then, die annually. Out of this million ten or twelve thousand are stabbed, shot, drowned,
hanged, poisoned, or meet a similarly violent death in some other popular way, such as perishing by
kerosenelamp and hoopskirt conflagrations, getting buried in coalmines, falling off housetops, breaking
through church, or lectureroom floors, taking patent medicines, or committing suicide in other forms. The
Erie railroad kills 23 to 46; the other 845 railroads kill an average of onethird of a man each; and the rest of
that million, amounting in the aggregate to that appalling figure of 987,631 corpses, die naturally in their
beds!
You will excuse me from taking any more chances on those beds. The railroads are good enough for me.
And my advice to all people is, Don't stay at home any more than you can help; but when you have GOT to
stay at home a while, buy a package of those insurance tickets and sit up nights. You cannot be too cautious.
[One can see now why I answered that ticketagent in the manner recorded at the top of this sketch.]
The moral of this composition is, that thoughtless people grumble more than is fair about railroad
management in the United States. When we consider that every day and night of the year full fourteen
thousand railwaytrains of various kinds, freighted with life and armed with death, go thundering over the
land, the marvel is, NOT that they kill three hundred human beings in a twelvemonth, but that they do not kill
three hundred times three hundred!
***
PORTRAIT OF KING WILLIAM III
I never can look at those periodical portraits in THE GALAXY magazine without feeling a wild, tempestuous
ambition to be an artist. I have seen thousands and thousands of pictures in my time acres of them here and
leagues of them in the galleries of Europe but never any that moved me as these portraits do.
There is a portrait of Monsignore Capel in the November number, now COULD anything be sweeter than
that? And there was Bismarck's, in the October number; who can look at that without being purer and
stronger and nobler for it? And Thurlow and Weed's picture in the September number; I would not have died
without seeing that, no, not for anything this world can give. But looks back still further and recall my own
likeness as printed in the August number; if I had been in my grave a thousand years when that appeared, I
would have got up and visited the artist.
I sleep with all these portraits under my pillow every night, so that I can go on studying them as soon as the
day dawns in the morning. I know them all as thoroughly as if I had made them myself; I know every line and
mark about them. Sometimes when company are present I shuffle the portraits all up together, and then pick
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 130
Page No 133
them out one by one and call their names, without referring to the printing on the bottom. I seldom make a
mistakenever, when I am calm.
I have had the portraits framed for a long time, waiting till my aunt gets everything ready for hanging them
up in the parlor. But first one thing and then another interferes, and so the thing is delayed. Once she said
they would have more of the peculiar kind of light they needed in the attic. The old simpleton! it is as dark as
a tomb up there. But she does not know anything about art, and so she has no reverence for it. When I showed
her my "Map of the Fortifications of Paris," she said it was rubbish.
Well, from nursing those portraits so long, I have come at last to have a perfect infatuation for art. I have a
teacher now, and my enthusiasm continually and tumultuously grows, as I learn to use with more and more
facility the pencil, brush, and graver. I am studying under De Mellville, the house and portrait painter. [His
name was Smith when he lived in the West.] He does any kind of artist work a body wants, having a genius
that is universal, like Michael Angelo. Resembles that great artist, in fact. The back of his head is like this,
and he wears his hatbrim tilted down on his nose to expose it.
I have been studying under De Mellville several months now. The first month I painted fences, and gave
general satisfaction. The next month I whitewashed a barn. The third, I was doing tin roofs; the forth,
common signs; the fifth, statuary to stand before cigar shops. This present month is only the sixth, and I am
already in portraits!
The humble offering which accompanies these remarks [see figure] the portrait of his Majesty William
III., King of Prussia is my fifth attempt in portraits, and my greatest success. It has received unbounded
praise from all classes of the community, but that which gratifies me most is the frequent and cordial verdict
that it resembles the GALAXY portraits. Those were my first love, my earliest admiration, the original source
and incentive of my artambition. Whatever I am in Art today, I owe to these portraits. I ask no credit for
myselfI deserve none. And I never take any, either. Many a stranger has come to my exhibition (for I have
had my portrait of King William on exhibition at one dollar a ticket), and would have gone away blessing
ME, if I had let him, but I never did. I always stated where I got the idea.
King William wears large bushy sidewhiskers, and some critics have thought that this portrait would be
more complete if they were added. But it was not possible. There was not room for sidewhiskers and
epaulets both, and so I let the whiskers go, and put in the epaulets, for the sake of style. That thing on his hat
is an eagle. The Prussian eagleit is a national emblem. When I saw hat I mean helmet; but it seems
impossible to make a picture of a helmet that a body can have confidence in.
I wish kind friends everywhere would aid me in my endeavor to attract a little attention to the GALAXY
portraits. I feel persuaded it can be accomplished, if the course to be pursued be chosen with judgment. I
write for that magazine all the time, and so do many abler men, and if I can get these portraits into universal
favor, it is all I ask; the readingmatter will take care of itself.
COMMENDATIONS OF THE PORTRAIT
There is nothing like it in the Vatican. Pius IX.
It has none of that vagueness, that dreamy spirituality about it, which many of the first critics of Arkansas
have objected to in the Murillo school of Art. Ruskin.
The expression is very interesting. J.W. Titian.
(Keeps a macaroni store in Venice, at the old family stand.)
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 131
Page No 134
It is the neatest thing in still life I have seen for years.
Rosa Bonheur.
The smile may be almost called unique. Bismarck.
I never saw such character portrayed in a picture face before. De Mellville.
There is a benignant simplicity about the execution of this work which warms the heart toward it as much,
full as much, as it fascinates the eye. Landseer.
One cannot see it without longing to contemplate the artist.
Frederick William.
Send me the entire editiontogether with the plate and the original portraitand name your own price.
Andwould you like to come over and stay awhile with Napoleon at Wilhelmsh:ohe? It shall not cost you a
cent. William III.
***
DOES THE RACE OF MAN LOVE A LORD?
Often a quite assified remark becomes sanctified by use and petrified by custom; it is then a permanency, its
term of activity a geologic period.
The day after the arrival of Prince Henry I met an English friend, and he rubbed his hands and broke out with
a remark that was charged to the brim with joyjoy that was evidently a pleasant salve to an old sore place:
"Many a time I've had to listen without retort to an old saying that is irritatingly true, and until now seemed to
offer no chance for a return jibe: 'An Englishman does dearly love a lord'; but after this I shall talk back, and
say, 'How about the Americans?'"
It is a curious thing, the currency that an idiotic saying can get. The man that first says it thinks he has made a
discovery. The man he says it to, thinks the same. It departs on its travels, is received everywhere with
admiring acceptance, and not only as a piece of rare and acute observation, but as being exhaustively true and
profoundly wise; and so it presently takes its place in the world's list of recognized and established wisdoms,
and after that no one thinks of examining it to see whether it is really entitled to its high honors or not. I call
to mind instances of this in two wellestablished proverbs, whose dullness is not surpassed by the one about
the Englishman and his love for a lord: one of them records the American's Adoration of the Almighty
Dollar, the other the American millionairegirl's ambition to trade cash for a title, with a husband thrown in.
It isn't merely the American that adores the Almighty Dollar, it is the human race. The human race has
always adored the hatful of shells, or the bale of calico, or the halfbushel of brass rings, or the handful of
steel fishhooks, or the houseful of black wives, or the zareba full of cattle, or the twoscore camels and
asses, or the factory, or the farm, or the block of buildings, or the railroad bonds, or the bank stock, or the
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 132
Page No 135
hoarded cash, or anything that stands for wealth and consideration and independence, and can secure to the
possessor that most precious of all things, another man's envy. It was a dull person that invented the idea that
the American's devotion to the dollar is more strenuous than another's.
Rich American girls do buy titles, but they did not invent that idea; it had been worn threadbare several
hundred centuries before America was discovered. European girls still exploit it as briskly as ever; and, when
a title is not to be had for the money in hand, they buy the husband without it. They must put up the "dot," or
there is no trade. The commercialization of brides is substantially universal, except in America. It exists with
us, to some little extent, but in no degree approaching a custom.
"The Englishman dearly loves a lord."
What is the soul and source of this love? I think the thing could be more correctly worded:
"The human race dearly envies a lord."
That is to say, it envies the lord's place. Why? On two accounts, I think: its Power and its Conspicuousness.
Where Conspicuousness carries with it a Power which, by the light of our own observation and experience,
we are able to measure and comprehend, I think our envy of the possessor is as deep and as passionate as is
that of any other nation. No one can care less for a lord than the backwoodsman, who has had no personal
contact with lords and has seldom heard them spoken of; but I will not allow that any Englishman has a
profounder envy of a lord than has the average American who has lived long years in a European capital and
fully learned how immense is the position the lord occupies.
Of any ten thousand Americans who eagerly gather, at vast inconvenience, to get a glimpse of Prince Henry,
all but a couple of hundred will be there out of an immense curiosity; they are burning up with desire to see a
personage who is so much talked about. They envy him; but it is Conspicuousness they envy mainly, not the
Power that is lodged in his royal quality and position, for they have but a vague and spectral knowledge and
appreciation of that; though their environment and associations they have been accustomed to regard such
things lightly, and as not being very real; consequently, they are not able to value them enough to
consumingly envy them.
But, whenever an American (or other human being) is in the presence, for the first time, of a combination of
great Power and Conspicuousness which he thoroughly understands and appreciates, his eager curiosity and
pleasure will be wellsodden with that other passionenvy whether he suspects it or not. At any time, on
any day, in any part of America, you can confer a happiness upon any passing stranger by calling his
attention to any other passing stranger and saying:
"Do you see that gentleman going along there? It is Mr. Rockefeller."
Watch his eye. It is a combination of power and conspicuousness which the man understands.
When we understand rank, we always like to rub against it. When a man is conspicuous, we always want to
see him. Also, if he will pay us an attention we will manage to remember it. Also, we will mention it now and
then, casually; sometimes to a friend, or if a friend is not handy, we will make out with a stranger.
Well, then, what is rank, and what is conspicuousness? At once we think of kings and aristocracies, and of
worldwide celebrities in soldierships, the arts, letters, etc., and we stop there. But that is a mistake. Rank
holds its court and receives its homage on every round of the ladder, from the emperor down to the
ratcatcher; and distinction, also, exists on every round of the ladder, and commands its due of deference and
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 133
Page No 136
envy.
To worship rank and distinction is the dear and valued privilege of all the human race, and it is freely and
joyfully exercised in democracies as well as in monarchiesand even, to some extent, among those creatures
whom we impertinently call the Lower Animals. For even they have some poor little vanities and foibles,
though in this matter they are paupers as compared to us.
A Chinese Emperor has the worship of his four hundred millions of subjects, but the rest of the world is
indifferent to him. A Christian Emperor has the worship of his subjects and of a large part of the Christian
world outside of his domains; but he is a matter of indifference to all China. A king, class A, has an extensive
worship; a king, class B, has a less extensive worship; class C, class D, class E get a steadily diminishing
share of worship; class L (Sultan of Zanzibar), class P (Sultan of Sulu), and class W (halfking of Samoa),
get no worship at all outside their own little patch of sovereignty.
Take the distinguished people along down. Each has his group of homagepayers. In the navy, there are
many groups; they start with the Secretary and the Admiral, and go down to the quartermaster and below;
for there will be groups among the sailors, and each of these groups will have a tar who is distinguished for
his battles, or his strength, or his daring, or his profanity, and is admired and envied by his group. The same
with the army; the same with the literary and journalistic craft; the publishing craft; the codfishery craft;
Standard Oil; U. S. Steel; the class A hotel and the rest of the alphabet in that line; the class A
prizefighter and the rest of the alphabet in his lineclear down to the lowest and obscurest sixboy gang
of little gamins, with its one boy that can thrash the rest, and to whom he is king of Samoa, bottom of the
royal race, but looked up to with a most ardent admiration and envy.
There is something pathetic, and funny, and pretty, about this human race's fondness for contact with power
and distinction, and for the reflected glory it gets out of it. The king, class A, is happy in the state banquet and
the military show which the emperor provides for him, and he goes home and gathers the queen and the
princelings around him in the privacy of the spare room, and tells them all about it, and says:
"His Imperial Majesty put his hand upon my shoulder in the most friendly wayjust as friendly and familiar,
oh, you can't imagine it! and everybody SEEING him do it; charming, perfectly charming!"
The king, class G, is happy in the cold collation and the police parade provided for him by the king, class B,
and goes home and tells the family all about it, and says:
"And His Majesty took me into his own private cabinet for a smoke and a chat, and there we sat just as
sociable, and talking away and laughing and chatting, just the same as if we had been born in the same bunk;
and all the servants in the anteroom could see us doing it! Oh, it was too lovely for anything!"
The king, class Q, is happy in the modest entertainment furnished him by the king, class M, and goes home
and tells the household about it, and is as grateful and joyful over it as were his predecessors in the gaudier
attentions that had fallen to their larger lot.
Emperors, kings, artisans, peasants, big people, little peopleat the bottom we are all alike and all the same;
all just alike on the inside, and when our clothes are off, nobody can tell which of us is which. We are
unanimous in the pride we take in good and genuine compliments paid us, and distinctions conferred upon us,
in attentions shown. There is not one of us, from the emperor down,, but is made like that. Do I mean
attentions shown us by the guest? No, I mean simply flattering attentions, let them come whence they may.
We despise no source that can pay us a pleasing attentionthere is no source that is humble enough for that.
You have heard a dear little girl say to a frowzy and disreputable dog: "He came right to me and let me pat
him on the head, and he wouldn't let the others touch him!" and you have seen her eyes dance with pride in
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 134
Page No 137
that high distinction. You have often seen that. If the child were a princess, would that random dog be able to
confer the like glory upon her with his pretty compliment? Yes; and even in her mature life and seated upon a
throne, she would still remember it, still recall it, still speak of it with frank satisfaction. That charming and
lovable German princess and poet, Carmen Sylva, Queen of Roumania, remembers yet that the flowers of the
woods and fields "talked to her" when she was a girl, and she sets it down in her latest book; and that the
squirrels conferred upon her and her father the valued compliment of not being afraid of them; and "once one
of them, holding a nut between its sharp little teeth, ran right up against my father"it has the very note of
"He came right to me and let me pat him on the head""and when it saw itself reflected in his boot it was
very much surprised, and stopped for a long time to contemplate itself in the polished leather"then it went
its way. And the birds! she still remembers with pride that "they came boldly into my room," when she had
neglected her "duty" and put no food on the windowsill for them; she knew all the wild birds, and forgets
the royal crown on her head to remember with pride that they knew her; also that the wasp and the bee were
personal friends of hers, and never forgot that gracious relationship to her injury: "never have I been stung by
a wasp or a bee." And here is that proud note again that sings in that little child's elation in being singled out,
among all the company of children, for the random dog's honorconferring attentions. "Even in the very
worst summer for wasps, when, in lunching out of doors, our table was covered with them and every one else
was stung, they never hurt me."
When a queen whose qualities of mind and heart and character are able to add distinction to so distinguished
a place as a throne, remembers with grateful exultation, after thirty years, honors and distinctions conferred
upon her by the humble, wild creatures of the forest, we are helped to realize that complimentary attentions,
homage, distinctions, are of no caste, but are above all cast that they are a nobilityconferring power apart.
We all like these things. When the gateguard at the railwaystation passes me through unchallenged and
examines other people's tickets, I feel as the king, class A, felt when the emperor put the imperial hand on his
shoulder, "everybody seeing him do it"; and as the child felt when the random dog allowed her to pat his head
and ostracized the others; and as the princess felt when the wasps spared her and stung the rest; and I felt just
so, four years ago in Vienna (and remember it yet), when the helmeted police shut me off, with fifty others,
from a street which the Emperor was to pass through, and the captain of the squad turned and saw the
situation and said indignantly to that guard:
"Can't you see it is the Herr Mark Twain? Let him through!"
It was four years ago; but it will be four hundred before I forget the wind of selfcomplacency that rose in
me, and strained my buttons when I marked the deference for me evoked in the faces of my fellowrabble,
and noted, mingled with it, a puzzled and resentful expression which said, as plainly as speech could have
worded it: "And who in the nation is the Herr Mark Twain UM GOTTESWILLEN?"
How many times in your life have you heard this boastful remark:
"I stood as close to him as I am to you; I could have put out my hand and touched him."
We have all heard it many and many a time. It was a proud distinction to be able to say those words. It
brought envy to the speaker, a kind of glory; and he basked in it and was happy through all his veins. And
who was it he stood so close to? The answer would cover all the grades. Sometimes it was a king; sometimes
it was a renowned highwayman; sometimes it was an unknown man killed in an extraordinary way and made
suddenly famous by it; always it was a person who was for the moment the subject of public interest of a
village.
"I was there, and I saw it myself." That is a common and envycompelling remark. It can refer to a battle; to
a handing; to a coronation; to the killing of Jumbo by the railwaytrain; to the arrival of Jenny Lind at the
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 135
Page No 138
Battery; to the meeting of the President and Prince Henry; to the chase of a murderous maniac; to the disaster
in the tunnel; to the explosion in the subway; to a remarkable dogfight; to a village church struck by
lightning. It will be said, more or less causally, by everybody in America who has seen Prince Henry do
anything, or try to. The man who was absent and didn't see him to anything, will scoff. It is his privilege; and
he can make capital out of it, too; he will seem, even to himself, to be different from other Americans, and
better. As his opinion of his superior Americanism grows, and swells, and concentrates and coagulates, he
will go further and try to belittle the distinction of those that saw the Prince do things, and will spoil their
pleasure in it if he can. My life has been embittered by that kind of persons. If you are able to tell of a special
distinction that has fallen to your lot, it gravels them; they cannot bear it; and they try to make believe that the
thing you took for a special distinction was nothing of the kind and was meant in quite another way. Once I
was received in private audience by an emperor. Last week I was telling a jealous person about it, and I could
see him wince under it, see him bite, see him suffer. I revealed the whole episode to him with considerable
elaboration and nice attention to detail. When I was through, he asked me what had impressed me most. I
said:
"His Majesty's delicacy. They told me to be sure and back out from the presence, and find the doorknob as
best I could; it was not allowable to face around. Now the Emperor knew it would be a difficult ordeal for
me, because of lack of practice; and so, when it was time to part, he turned, with exceeding delicacy, and
pretended to fumble with things on his desk, so I could get out in my own way, without his seeing me."
It went home! It was vitriol! I saw the envy and disgruntlement rise in the man's face; he couldn't keep it
down. I saw him try to fix up something in his mind to take the bloom off that distinction. I enjoyed that, for I
judged that he had his work cut out for him. He struggled along inwardly for quite a while; then he said, with
a manner of a person who has to say something and hasn't anything relevant to say:
"You said he had a handful of specialbrand cigars on the table?"
"Yes; _I_ never said anything to match them."
I had him again. He had to fumble around in his mind as much as another minute before he could play; then
he said in as mean a way as I ever heard a person say anything:
"He could have been counting the cigars, you know."
I cannot endure a man like that. It is nothing to him how unkind he is, so long as he takes the bloom off. It is
all he cares for.
"An Englishman (or other human being) does dearly love a lord," (or other conspicuous person.) It includes
us all. We love to be noticed by the conspicuous person; we love to be associated with such, or with a
conspicuous event, even in a seventhrate fashion, even in the fortyseventh, if we cannot do better. This
accounts for some of our curious tastes in mementos. It accounts for the large private trade in the Prince of
Wales's hair, which chambermaids were able to drive in that article of commerce when the Prince made the
tour of the world in the long agohair which probably did not always come from his brush, since enough of
it was marketed to refurnish a bald comet; it accounts for the fact that the rope which lynches a negro in the
presence of ten thousand Christian spectators is salable five minutes later at two dollars and inch; it accounts
for the mournful fact that a royal personage does not venture to wear buttons on his coat in public.
We do love a lordand by that term I mean any person whose situation is higher than our own. The lord of
the group, for instance: a group of peers, a group of millionaires, a group of hoodlums, a group of sailors, a
group of newsboys, a group of saloon politicians, a group of college girls. No royal person has ever been the
object of a more delirious loyalty and slavish adoration than is paid by the vast Tammany herd to its squalid
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 136
Page No 139
idol in Wantage. There is not a bifurcated animal in that menagerie that would not be proud to appear in a
newspaper picture in his company. At the same time, there are some in that organization who would scoff at
the people who have been daily pictured in company with Prince Henry, and would say vigorously that
THEY would not consent to be photographed with hima statement which would not be true in any
instance. There are hundreds of people in America who would frankly say to you that they would not be
proud to be photographed in a group with the Prince, if invited; and some of these unthinking people would
believe it when they said it; yet in no instance would it be true. We have a large population, but we have not a
large enough one, by several millions, to furnish that man. He has not yet been begotten, and in fact he is not
begettable.
You may take any of the printed groups, and there isn't a person in the dim background who isn't visibly
trying to be vivid; if it is a crowd of ten thousandten thousand proud, untamed democrats, hornyhanded
sons of toil and of politics, and fliers of the eagle there isn't one who is trying to keep out of range, there
isn't one who isn't plainly meditating a purchase of the paper in the morning, with the intention of hunting
himself out in the picture and of framing and keeping it if he shall find so much of his person in it as his
starboard ear.
We all love to get some of the drippings of Conspicuousness, and we will put up with a single, humble drip,
if we can't get any more. We may pretend otherwise, in conversation; but we can't pretend it to ourselves
privatelyand we don't. We do confess in public that we are the noblest work of God, being moved to it by
long habit, and teaching, and superstition; but deep down in the secret places of our souls we recognize that,
if we ARE the noblest work, the less said about it the better.
We of the North poke fun at the South for its fondness of titles a fondness for titles pure and simple,
regardless of whether they are genuine or pinchbeck. We forget that whatever a Southerner likes the rest of
the human race likes, and that there is no law of predilection lodged in one people that is absent from another
people. There is no variety in the human race. We are all children, all children of the one Adam, and we love
toys. We can soon acquire that Southern disease if some one will give it a start. It already has a start, in fact. I
have been personally acquainted with over eightyfour thousand persons who, at one time or another in their
lives, have served for a year or two on the staffs of our multitudinous governors, and through that fatality
have been generals temporarily, and colonels temporarily, and judgeadvocates temporarily; but I have
known only nine among them who could be hired to let the title go when it ceased to be legitimate. I know
thousands and thousands of governors who ceased to be governors away back in the last century; but I am
acquainted with only three who would answer your letter if you failed to call them "Governor" in it. I know
acres and acres of men who have done time in a legislature in prehistoric days, but among them is not half an
acre whose resentment you would not raise if you addressed them as "Mr." instead of "Hon." The first thing a
legislature does is to convene in an impressive legislative attitude, and get itself photographed. Each member
frames his copy and takes it to the woods and hangs it up in the most aggressively conspicuous place in his
house; and if you visit the house and fail to inquire what that accumulation is, the conversation will be
brought around to it by that aforetime legislator, and he will show you a figure in it which in the course of
years he has almost obliterated with the smut of his fingermarks, and say with a solemn joy, "It's me!"
Have you ever seen a country Congressman enter the hotel breakfastroom in Washington with his
letters?and sit at his table and let on to read them?and wrinkle his brows and frown statesmanlike?
keeping a furtive watchout over his glasses all the while to see if he is being observed and admired?those
same old letters which he fetches in every morning? Have you seen it? Have you seen him show off? It is
THE sight of the national capital. Except one; a pathetic one. That is the exCongressman: the poor fellow
whose life has been ruined by a twoyear taste of glory and of fictitious consequence; who has been
superseded, and ought to take his heartbreak home and hide it, but cannot tear himself away from the scene of
his lost little grandeur; and so he lingers, and still lingers, year after year, unconsidered, sometimes snubbed,
ashamed of his fallen estate, and valiantly trying to look otherwise; dreary and depressed, but counterfeiting
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 137
Page No 140
breeziness and gaiety, hailing with chummy familiarity, which is not always welcomed, the morefortunes
who are still in place and were once his mates. Have you seen him? He clings piteously to the one little shred
that is left of his departed distinctionthe "privilege of the floor"; and works it hard and gets what he can out
of it. That is the saddest figure I know of.
Yes, we do so love our little distinctions! And then we loftily scoff at a Prince for enjoying his larger ones;
forgetting that if we only had his chanceah! "Senator" is not a legitimate title. A Senator has no more right
to be addressed by it than have you or I; but, in the several state capitals and in Washington, there are five
thousand Senators who take very kindly to that fiction, and who purr gratefully when you call them by it
which you may do quite unrebuked. Then those same Senators smile at the selfconstructed majors and
generals and judges of the South!
Indeed, we do love our distinctions, get them how we may. And we work them for all they are worth. In
prayer we call ourselves "worms of the dust," but it is only on a sort of tacit understanding that the remark
shall not be taken at par. WE worms of the dust! Oh, no, we are not that. Except in fact; and we do not deal
much in fact when we are contemplating ourselves.
As a race, we do certainly love a lordlet him be Croker, or a duke, or a prizefighter, or whatever other
personage shall chance to be the head of our group. Many years ago, I saw a greasy youth in overalls standing
by the HERALD office, with an expectant look in his face. Soon a large man passed out, and gave him a pat
on the shoulder. That was what the boy was waiting forthe large man's notice. The pat made him proud
and happy, and the exultation inside of him shone out through his eyes; and his mates were there to see the
pat and envy it and wish they could have that glory. The boy belonged down cellar in the pressroom, the
large man was king of the upper floors, foreman of the composingroom. The light in the boy's face was
worship, the foreman was his lord, head of his group. The pat was an accolade. It was as precious to the boy
as it would have been if he had been an aristocrat's son and the accolade had been delivered by his sovereign
with a sword. The quintessence of the honor was all there; there was no difference in values; in truth there
was no difference present except an artificial one clothes.
All the human race loves a lordthat is, loves to look upon or be noticed by the possessor of Power or
Conspicuousness; and sometimes animals, born to better things and higher ideals, descend to man's level in
this matter. In the Jardin des Plantes I have see a cat that was so vain of being the personal friend of an
elephant that I was ashamed of her.
***
EXTRACTS FROM ADAM'S DIARY
MONDAY.This new creature with the long hair is a good deal in the way. It is always hanging around and
following me about. I don't like this; I am not used to company. I wish it would stay with the other animals. . .
. Cloudy today, wind in the east; think we shall have rain. . . . WE? Where did I get that word the new
creature uses it.
TUESDAY.Been examining the great waterfall. It is the finest thing on the estate, I think. The new
creature calls it Niagara Falls why, I am sure I do not know. Says it LOOKS like Niagara Falls. That is not
a reason, it is mere waywardness and imbecility. I get no chance to name anything myself. The new creature
names everything that comes along, before I can get in a protest. And always that same pretext is offeredit
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 138
Page No 141
LOOKS like the thing. There is a dodo, for instance. Says the moment one looks at it one sees at a glance that
it "looks like a dodo." It will have to keep that name, no doubt. It wearies me to fret about it, and it does no
good, anyway. Dodo! It looks no more like a dodo than I do.
WEDNESDAY.Built me a shelter against the rain, but could not have it to myself in peace. The new
creature intruded. When I tried to put it out it shed water out of the holes it looks with, and wiped it away
with the back of its paws, and made a noise such as some of the other animals make when they are in distress.
I wish it would not talk; it is always talking. That sounds like a cheap fling at the poor creature, a slur; but I
do not mean it so. I have never heard the human voice before, and any new and strange sound intruding itself
here upon the solemn hush of these dreaming solitudes offends my ear and seems a false note. And this new
sound is so close to me; it is right at my shoulder, right at my ear, first on one side and then on the other, and
I am used only to sounds that are more or less distant from me.
FRIDAY. The naming goes recklessly on, in spite of anything I can do. I had a very good name for the estate,
and it was musical and pretty GARDEN OF EDEN. Privately, I continue to call it that, but not any longer
publicly. The new creature says it is all woods and rocks and scenery, and therefore has no resemblance to a
garden. Says it LOOKS like a park, and does not look like anything BUT a park. Consequently, without
consulting me, it has been newnamed NIAGARA FALLS PARK. This is sufficiently highhanded, it seems
to me. And already there is a sign up:
KEEP OFF
THE GRASS
My life is not as happy as it was.
SATURDAY.The new creature eats too much fruit. We are going to run short, most likely. "We"
againthat is ITS word; mine, too, now, from hearing it so much. Good deal of fog this morning. I do not go
out in the fog myself. This new creature does. It goes out in all weathers, and stumps right in with its muddy
feet. And talks. It used to be so pleasant and quiet here.
SUNDAY.Pulled through. This day is getting to be more and more trying. It was selected and set apart last
November as a day of rest. I had already six of them per week before. This morning found the new creature
trying to clod apples out of that forbidden tree.
MONDAY.The new creature says its name is Eve. That is all right, I have no objections. Says it is to call it
by, when I want it to come. I said it was superfluous, then. The word evidently raised me in its respect; and
indeed it is a large, good word and will bear repetition. It says it is not an It, it is a She. This is probably
doubtful; yet it is all one to me; what she is were nothing to me if she would but go by herself and not talk.
TUESDAY.She has littered the whole estate with execrable names and offensive signs:
This way to the Whirlpool
This way to Goat Island
Cave of the Winds this way
She says this park would make a tidy summer resort if there was any custom for it. Summer resortanother
invention of hers just words, without any meaning. What is a summer resort? But it is best not to ask her,
she has such a rage for explaining.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 139
Page No 142
FRIDAY.She has taken to beseeching me to stop going over the Falls. What harm does it do? Says it
makes her shudder. I wonder why; I have always done italways liked the plunge, and coolness. I supposed
it was what the Falls were for. They have no other use that I can see, and they must have been made for
something. She says they were only made for scenerylike the rhinoceros and the mastodon.
I went over the Falls in a barrelnot satisfactory to her. Went over in a tubstill not satisfactory. Swam the
Whirlpool and the Rapids in a figleaf suit. It got much damaged. Hence, tedious complaints about my
extravagance. I am too much hampered here. What I need is a change of scene.
SATURDAY.I escaped last Tuesday night, and traveled two days, and built me another shelter in a
secluded place, and obliterated my tracks as well as I could, but she hunted me out by means of a beast which
she has tamed and calls a wolf, and came making that pitiful noise again, and shedding that water out of the
places she looks with. I was obliged to return with her, but will presently emigrate again when occasion
offers. She engages herself in many foolish things; among others; to study out why the animals called lions
and tigers live on grass and flowers, when, as she says, the sort of teeth they wear would indicate that they
were intended to eat each other. This is foolish, because to do that would be to kill each other, and that would
introduce what, as I understand, is called "death"; and death, as I have been told, has not yet entered the Park.
Which is a pity, on some accounts.
SUNDAY.Pulled through.
MONDAY.I believe I see what the week is for: it is to give time to rest up from the weariness of Sunday.
It seems a good idea. . . . She has been climbing that tree again. Clodded her out of it. She said nobody was
looking. Seems to consider that a sufficient justification for chancing any dangerous thing. Told her that. The
word justification moved her admirationand envy, too, I thought. It is a good word.
TUESDAY.She told me she was made out of a rib taken from my body. This is at least doubtful, if not
more than that. I have not missed any rib. . . . She is in much trouble about the buzzard; says grass does not
agree with it; is afraid she can't raise it; thinks it was intended to live on decayed flesh. The buzzard must get
along the best it can with what is provided. We cannot overturn the whole scheme to accommodate the
buzzard.
SATURDAY.She fell in the pond yesterday when she was looking at herself in it, which she is always
doing. She nearly strangled, and said it was most uncomfortable. This made her sorry for the creatures which
live in there, which she calls fish, for she continues to fasten names on to things that don't need them and
don't come when they are called by them, which is a matter of no consequence to her, she is such a
numbskull, anyway; so she got a lot of them out and brought them in last night and put them in my bed to
keep warm, but I have noticed them now and then all day and I don't see that they are any happier there then
they were before, only quieter. When night comes I shall throw them outdoors. I will not sleep with them
again, for I find them clammy and unpleasant to lie among when a person hasn't anything on.
SUNDAY.Pulled through.
TUESDAY.She has taken up with a snake now. The other animals are glad, for she was always
experimenting with them and bothering them; and I am glad because the snake talks, and this enables me to
get a rest.
FRIDAY.She says the snake advises her to try the fruit of the tree, and says the result will be a great and
fine and noble education. I told her there would be another result, tooit would introduce death into the
world. That was a mistakeit had been better to keep the remark to myself; it only gave her an ideashe
could save the sick buzzard, and furnish fresh meat to the despondent lions and tigers. I advised her to keep
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 140
Page No 143
away from the tree. She said she wouldn't. I foresee trouble. Will emigrate.
WEDNESDAY.I have had a variegated time. I escaped last night, and rode a horse all night as fast as he
could go, hoping to get clear of the Park and hide in some other country before the trouble should begin; but
it was not to be. About an hour after sunup, as I was riding through a flowery plain where thousands of
animals were grazing, slumbering, or playing with each other, according to their wont, all of a sudden they
broke into a tempest of frightful noises, and in one moment the plain was a frantic commotion and every
beast was destroying its neighbor. I knew what it meant Eve had eaten that fruit, and death was come into
the world. . . . The tigers ate my house, paying no attention when I ordered them to desist, and they would
have eaten me if I had stayed which I didn't, but went away in much haste. . . . I found this place, outside
the Park, and was fairly comfortable for a few days, but she has found me out. Found me out, and has named
the place Tonawanda says it LOOKS like that. In fact I was not sorry she came, for there are but meager
pickings here, and she brought some of those apples. I was obliged to eat them, I was so hungry. It was
against my principles, but I find that principles have no real force except when one is well fed. . . . She came
curtained in boughs and bunches of leaves, and when I asked her what she meant by such nonsense, and
snatched them away and threw them down, she tittered and blushed. I had never seen a person titter and blush
before, and to me it seemed unbecoming and idiotic. She said I would soon know how it was myself. This
was correct. Hungry as I was, I laid down the apple halfeatencertainly the best one I ever saw,
considering the lateness of the season and arrayed myself in the discarded boughs and branches, and then
spoke to her with some severity and ordered her to go and get some more and not make a spectacle or herself.
She did it, and after this we crept down to where the wildbeast battle had been, and collected some skins,
and I made her patch together a couple of suits proper for public occasions. They are uncomfortable, it is true,
but stylish, and that is the main point about clothes. . . . I find she is a good deal of a companion. I see I
should be lonesome and depressed without her, now that I have lost my property. Another thing, she says it is
ordered that we work for our living hereafter. She will be useful. I will superintend.
TEN DAYS LATER.She accuses ME of being the cause of our disaster! She says, with apparent sincerity
and truth, that the Serpent assured her that the forbidden fruit was not apples, it was chestnuts. I said I was
innocent, then, for I had not eaten any chestnuts. She said the Serpent informed her that "chestnut" was a
figurative term meaning an aged and moldy joke. I turned pale at that, for I have made many jokes to pass the
weary time, and some of them could have been of that sort, though I had honestly supposed that they were
new when I made them. She asked me if I had made one just at the time of the catastrophe. I was obliged to
admit that I had made one to myself, though not aloud. It was this. I was thinking about the Falls, and I said
to myself, "How wonderful it is to see that vast body of water tumble down there!" Then in an instant a bright
thought flashed into my head, and I let it fly, saying, "It would be a deal more wonderful to see it tumble UP
there!"and I was just about to kill myself with laughing at it when all nature broke loose in war and death
and I had to flee for my life. "There," she said, with triumph, "that is just it; the Serpent mentioned that very
jest, and called it the First Chestnut, and said it was coeval with the creation." Alas, I am indeed to blame.
Would that I were not witty; oh, that I had never had that radiant thought!
NEXT YEAR.We have named it Cain. She caught it while I was up country trapping on the North Shore
of the Erie; caught it in the timber a couple of miles from our dugoutor it might have been four, she isn't
certain which. It resembles us in some ways, and may be a relation. That is what she thinks, but this is an
error, in my judgment. The difference in size warrants the conclusion that it is a different and new kind of
animala fish, perhaps, though when I put it in the water to see, it sank, and she plunged in and snatched it
out before there was opportunity for the experiment to determine the matter. I still think it is a fish, but she is
indifferent about what it is, and will not let me have it to try. I do not understand this. The coming of the
creature seems to have changed her whole nature and made her unreasonable about experiments. She thinks
more of it than she does of any of the other animals, but is not able to explain why. Her mind is
disorderedeverything shows it. Sometimes she carries the fish in her arms half the night when it complains
and wants to get to the water. At such times the water comes out of the places in her face that she looks out
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 141
Page No 144
of, and she pats the fish on the back and makes soft sounds with her mouth to soothe it, and betrays sorrow
and solicitude in a hundred ways. I have never seen her do like this with any other fish, and it troubles me
greatly. She used to carry the young tigers around so, and play with them, before we lost our property, but it
was only play; she never took on about them like this when their dinner disagreed with them.
SUNDAY.She doesn't work, Sundays, but lies around all tired out, and likes to have the fish wallow over
her; and she makes fool noises to amuse it, and pretends to chew its paws, and that makes it laugh. I have not
seen a fish before that could laugh. This makes me doubt. . . . I have come to like Sunday myself.
Superintending all the week tires a body so. There ought to be more Sundays. In the old days they were
tough, but now they come handy.
WEDNESDAY.It isn't a fish. I cannot quite make out what it is. It makes curious devilish noises when not
satisfied, and says "googoo" when it is. It is not one of us, for it doesn't walk; it is not a bird, for it doesn't
fly; it is not a frog, for it doesn't hop; it is not a snake, for it doesn't crawl; I feel sure it is not a fish, though I
cannot get a chance to find out whether it can swim or not. It merely lies around, and mostly on its back, with
its feet up. I have not seen any other animal do that before. I said I believed it was an enigma; but she only
admired the word without understanding it. In my judgment it is either an enigma or some king of a bug. If it
dies, I will take it apart and see what its arrangements are. I never had a thing perplex me so.
THREE MONTHS LATER.The perplexity augments instead of diminishing. I sleep but little. It has
ceased from lying around, and goes about on its four legs now. Yet it differs from the other four legged
animals, in that its front legs are unusually short, consequently this causes the main part of its person to stick
up uncomfortably high in the air, and this is not attractive. It is built much as we are, but its method of
traveling shows that it is not of our breed. The short front legs and long hind ones indicate that it is a of the
kangaroo family, but it is a marked variation of that species, since the true kangaroo hops, whereas this one
never does. Still it is a curious and interesting variety, and has not been catalogued before. As I discovered it,
I have felt justified in securing the credit of the discovery by attaching my name to it, and hence have called it
KANGAROORUM ADAMIENSIS. . . . It must have been a young one when it came, for it has grown
exceedingly since. It must be five times as big, now, as it was then, and when discontented it is able to make
from twentytwo to thirtyeight times the noise it made at first. Coercion does not modify this, but has the
contrary effect. For this reason I discontinued the system. She reconciles it by persuasion, and by giving it
things which she had previously told me she wouldn't give it. As already observed, I was not at home when it
first came, and she told me she found it in the woods. It seems odd that it should be the only one, yet it must
be so, for I have worn myself out these many weeks trying to find another one to add to my collection, and
for this to play with; for surely then it would be quieter and we could tame it more easily. But I find none, nor
any vestige of any; and strangest of all, no tracks. It has to live on the ground, it cannot help itself; therefore,
how does it get about without leaving a track? I have set a dozen traps, but they do no good. I catch all small
animals except that one; animals that merely go into the trap out of curiosity, I think, to see what the milk is
there for. They never drink it.
THREE MONTHS LATER.The Kangaroo still continues to grow, which is very strange and perplexing. I
never knew one to be so long getting its growth. It has fur on its head now; not like kangaroo fur, but exactly
like our hair except that it is much finer and softer, and instead of being black is red. I am like to lose my
mind over the capricious and harassing developments of this unclassifiable zoological freak. If I could catch
another onebut that is hopeless; it is a new variety, and the only sample; this is plain. But I caught a true
kangaroo and brought it in, thinking that this one, being lonesome, would rather have that for company than
have no kin at all, or any animal it could feel a nearness to or get sympathy from in its forlorn condition here
among strangers who do not know its ways or habits, or what to do to make it feel that it is among friends;
but it was a mistakeit went into such fits at the sight of the kangaroo that I was convinced it had never seen
one before. I pity the poor noisy little animal, but there is nothing I can do to make it happy. If I could tame
itbut that is out of the question; the more I try the worse I seem to make it. It grieves me to the heart to see
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 142
Page No 145
it in its little storms of sorrow and passion. I wanted to let it go, but she wouldn't hear of it. That seemed cruel
and not like her; and yet she may be right. It might be lonelier than ever; for since I cannot find another one,
how could IT?
FIVE MONTHS LATER.It is not a kangaroo. No, for it supports itself by holding to her finger, and thus
goes a few steps on its hind legs, and then falls down. It is probably some kind of a bear; and yet it has no
tailas yetand no fur, except upon its head. It still keeps on growingthat is a curious circumstance, for
bears get their growth earlier than this. Bears are dangerous since our catastropheand I shall not be
satisfied to have this one prowling about the place much longer without a muzzle on. I have offered to get her
a kangaroo if she would let this one go, but it did no goodshe is determined to run us into all sorts of
foolish risks, I think. She was not like this before she lost her mind.
A FORTNIGHT LATER.I examined its mouth. There is no danger yet: it has only one tooth. It has no tail
yet. It makes more noise now than it ever did beforeand mainly at night. I have moved out. But I shall go
over, mornings, to breakfast, and see if it has more teeth. If it gets a mouthful of teeth it will be time for it to
go, tail or no tail, for a bear does not need a tail in order to be dangerous.
FOUR MONTHS LATER.I have been off hunting and fishing a month, up in the region that she calls
Buffalo; I don't know why, unless it is because there are not any buffaloes there. Meantime the bear has
learned to paddle around all by itself on its hind legs, and says "poppa" and "momma." It is certainly a new
species. This resemblance to words may be purely accidental, of course, and may have no purpose or
meaning; but even in that case it is still extraordinary, and is a thing which no other bear can do. This
imitation of speech, taken together with general absence of fur and entire absence of tail, sufficiently
indicates that this is a new kind of bear. The further study of it will be exceedingly interesting. Meantime I
will go off on a far expedition among the forests of the north and make an exhaustive search. There must
certainly be another one somewhere, and this one will be less dangerous when it has company of its own
species. I will go straightway; but I will muzzle this one first.
THREE MONTHS LATER.It has been a weary, weary hunt, yet I have had no success. In the mean time,
without stirring from the home estate, she has caught another one! I never saw such luck. I might have hunted
these woods a hundred years, I never would have run across that thing.
NEXT DAY.I have been comparing the new one with the old one, and it is perfectly plain that they are of
the same breed. I was going to stuff one of them for my collection, but she is prejudiced against it for some
reason or other; so I have relinquished the idea, though I think it is a mistake. It would be an irreparable loss
to science if they should get away. The old one is tamer than it was and can laugh and talk like a parrot,
having learned this, no doubt, from being with the parrot so much, and having the imitative faculty in a high
developed degree. I shall be astonished if it turns out to be a new kind of parrot; and yet I ought not to be
astonished, for it has already been everything else it could think of since those first days when it was a fish.
The new one is as ugly as the old one was at first; has the same sulphurandrawmeat complexion and the
same singular head without any fur on it. She calls it Abel.
TEN YEARS LATER.They are BOYS; we found it out long ago. It was their coming in that small
immature shape that puzzled us; we were not used to it. There are some girls now. Abel is a good boy, but if
Cain had stayed a bear it would have improved him. After all these years, I see that I was mistaken about Eve
in the beginning; it is better to live outside the Garden with her than inside it without her. At first I thought
she talked too much; but now I should be sorry to have that voice fall silent and pass out of my life. Blessed
be the chestnut that brought us near together and taught me to know the goodness of her heart and the
sweetness of her spirit!
***
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 143
Page No 146
EVE'S DIARY
Translated from the Original
SATURDAY.I am almost a whole day old, now. I arrived yesterday. That is as it seems to me. And it must
be so, for if there was a daybeforeyesterday I was not there when it happened, or I should remember it. It
could be, of course, that it did happen, and that I was not noticing. Very well; I will be very watchful now,
and if any daybeforeyesterdays happen I will make a note of it. It will be best to start right and not let the
record get confused, for some instinct tells me that these details are going to be important to the historian
some day. For I feel like an experiment, I feel exactly like an experiment; it would be impossible for a person
to feel more like an experiment than I do, and so I am coming to feel convinced that that is what I AMan
experiment; just an experiment, and nothing more.
Then if I am an experiment, am I the whole of it? No, I think not; I think the rest of it is part of it. I am the
main part of it, but I think the rest of it has its share in the matter. Is my position assured, or do I have to
watch it and take care of it? The latter, perhaps. Some instinct tells me that eternal vigilance is the price of
supremacy. [That is a good phrase, I think, for one so young.]
Everything looks better today than it did yesterday. In the rush of finishing up yesterday, the mountains were
left in a ragged condition, and some of the plains were so cluttered with rubbish and remnants that the aspects
were quite distressing. Noble and beautiful works of art should not be subjected to haste; and this majestic
new world is indeed a most noble and beautiful work. And certainly marvelously near to being perfect,
notwithstanding the shortness of the time. There are too many stars in some places and not enough in others,
but that can be remedied presently, no doubt. The moon got loose last night, and slid down and fell out of the
scheme a very great loss; it breaks my heart to think of it. There isn't another thing among the ornaments
and decorations that is comparable to it for beauty and finish. It should have been fastened better. If we can
only get it back again
But of course there is no telling where it went to. And besides, whoever gets it will hide it; I know it because
I would do it myself. I believe I can be honest in all other matters, but I already begin to realize that the core
and center of my nature is love of the beautiful, a passion for the beautiful, and that it would not be safe to
trust me with a moon that belonged to another person and that person didn't know I had it. I could give up a
moon that I found in the daytime, because I should be afraid some one was looking; but if I found it in the
dark, I am sure I should find some kind of an excuse for not saying anything about it. For I do love moons,
they are so pretty and so romantic. I wish we had five or six; I would never go to bed; I should never get tired
lying on the mossbank and looking up at them.
Stars are good, too. I wish I could get some to put in my hair. But I suppose I never can. You would be
surprised to find how far off they are, for they do not look it. When they first showed, last night, I tried to
knock some down with a pole, but it didn't reach, which astonished me; then I tried clods till I was all tired
out, but I never got one. It was because I am lefthanded and cannot throw good. Even when I aimed at the
one I wasn't after I couldn't hit the other one, though I did make some close shots, for I saw the black blot of
the clod sail right into the midst of the golden clusters forty or fifty times, just barely missing them, and if I
could have held out a little longer maybe I could have got one.
So I cried a little, which was natural, I suppose, for one of my age, and after I was rested I got a basket and
started for a place on the extreme rim of the circle, where the stars were close to the ground and I could get
them with my hands, which would be better, anyway, because I could gather them tenderly then, and not
break them. But it was farther than I thought, and at last I had go give it up; I was so tired I couldn't drag my
feet another step; and besides, they were sore and hurt me very much.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 144
Page No 147
I couldn't get back home; it was too far and turning cold; but I found some tigers and nestled in among them
and was most adorably comfortable, and their breath was sweet and pleasant, because they live on
strawberries. I had never seen a tiger before, but I knew them in a minute by the stripes. If I could have one of
those skins, it would make a lovely gown.
Today I am getting better ideas about distances. I was so eager to get hold of every pretty thing that I giddily
grabbed for it, sometimes when it was too far off, and sometimes when it was but six inches away but seemed
a footalas, with thorns between! I learned a lesson; also I made an axiom, all out of my own head my
very first one; THE SCRATCHED EXPERIMENT SHUNS THE THORN. I think it is a very good one for
one so young.
I followed the other Experiment around, yesterday afternoon, at a distance, to see what it might be for, if I
could. But I was not able to make out. I think it is a man. I had never seen a man, but it looked like one, and I
feel sure that that is what it is. I realize that I feel more curiosity about it than about any of the other reptiles.
If it is a reptile, and I suppose it is; for it has frowzy hair and blue eyes, and looks like a reptile. It has no hips;
it tapers like a carrot; when it stands, it spreads itself apart like a derrick; so I think it is a reptile, though it
may be architecture.
I was afraid of it at first, and started to run every time it turned around, for I thought it was going to chase me;
but by and by I found it was only trying to get away, so after that I was not timid any more, but tracked it
along, several hours, about twenty yards behind, which made it nervous and unhappy. At last it was a good
deal worried, and climbed a tree. I waited a good while, then gave it up and went home.
Today the same thing over. I've got it up the tree again.
SUNDAY.It is up there yet. Resting, apparently. But that is a subterfuge: Sunday isn't the day of rest;
Saturday is appointed for that. It looks to me like a creature that is more interested in resting than it anything
else. It would tire me to rest so much. It tires me just to sit around and watch the tree. I do wonder what it is
for; I never see it do anything.
They returned the moon last night, and I was SO happy! I think it is very honest of them. It slid down and fell
off again, but I was not distressed; there is no need to worry when one has that kind of neighbors; they will
fetch it back. I wish I could do something to show my appreciation. I would like to send them some stars, for
we have more than we can use. I mean I, not we, for I can see that the reptile cares nothing for such things.
It has low tastes, and is not kind. When I went there yesterday evening in the gloaming it had crept down and
was trying to catch the little speckled fishes that play in the pool, and I had to clod it to make it go up the tree
again and let them alone. I wonder if THAT is what it is for? Hasn't it any heart? Hasn't it any compassion for
those little creature? Can it be that it was designed and manufactured for such ungentle work? It has the look
of it. One of the clods took it back of the ear, and it used language. It gave me a thrill, for it was the first time
I had ever heard speech, except my own. I did not understand the words, but they seemed expressive.
When I found it could talk I felt a new interest in it, for I love to talk; I talk, all day, and in my sleep, too, and
I am very interesting, but if I had another to talk to I could be twice as interesting, and would never stop, if
desired.
If this reptile is a man, it isn't an IT, is it? That wouldn't be grammatical, would it? I think it would be HE. I
think so. In that case one would parse it thus: nominative, HE; dative, HIM; possessive, HIS'N. Well, I will
consider it a man and call it he until it turns out to be something else. This will be handier than having so
many uncertainties.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 145
Page No 148
NEXT WEEK SUNDAY.All the week I tagged around after him and tried to get acquainted. I had to do
the talking, because he was shy, but I didn't mind it. He seemed pleased to have me around, and I used the
sociable "we" a good deal, because it seemed to flatter him to be included.
WEDNESDAY.We are getting along very well indeed, now, and getting better and better acquainted. He
does not try to avoid me any more, which is a good sign, and shows that he likes to have me with him. That
pleases me, and I study to be useful to him in every way I can, so as to increase his regard. During the last
day or two I have taken all the work of naming things off his hands, and this has been a great relief to him,
for he has no gift in that line, and is evidently very grateful. He can't think of a rational name to save him, but
I do not let him see that I am aware of his defect. Whenever a new creature comes along I name it before he
has time to expose himself by an awkward silence. In this way I have saved him many embarrassments. I
have no defect like this. The minute I set eyes on an animal I know what it is. I don't have to reflect a
moment; the right name comes out instantly, just as if it were an inspiration, as no doubt it is, for I am sure it
wasn't in me half a minute before. I seem to know just by the shape of the creature and the way it acts what
animal it is.
When the dodo came along he thought it was a wildcatI saw it in his eye. But I saved him. And I was
careful not to do it in a way that could hurt his pride. I just spoke up in a quite natural way of pleasing
surprise, and not as if I was dreaming of conveying information, and said, "Well, I do declare, if there isn't
the dodo!" I explainedwithout seeming to be explaining how I know it for a dodo, and although I
thought maybe he was a little piqued that I knew the creature when he didn't, it was quite evident that he
admired me. That was very agreeable, and I thought of it more than once with gratification before I slept.
How little a thing can make us happy when we feel that we have earned it!
THURSDAY.my first sorrow. Yesterday he avoided me and seemed to wish I would not talk to him. I
could not believe it, and thought there was some mistake, for I loved to be with him, and loved to hear him
talk, and so how could it be that he could feel unkind toward me when I had not done anything? But at last it
seemed true, so I went away and sat lonely in the place where I first saw him the morning that we were made
and I did not know what he was and was indifferent about him; but now it was a mournful place, and every
little think spoke of him, and my heart was very sore. I did not know why very clearly, for it was a new
feeling; I had not experienced it before, and it was all a mystery, and I could not make it out.
But when night came I could not bear the lonesomeness, and went to the new shelter which he has built, to
ask him what I had done that was wrong and how I could mend it and get back his kindness again; but he put
me out in the rain, and it was my first sorrow.
SUNDAY.It is pleasant again, now, and I am happy; but those were heavy days; I do not think of them
when I can help it.
I tried to get him some of those apples, but I cannot learn to throw straight. I failed, but I think the good
intention pleased him. They are forbidden, and he says I shall come to harm; but so I come to harm through
pleasing him, why shall I care for that harm?
MONDAY.This morning I told him my name, hoping it would interest him. But he did not care for it. It is
strange. If he should tell me his name, I would care. I think it would be pleasanter in my ears than any other
sound.
He talks very little. Perhaps it is because he is not bright, and is sensitive about it and wishes to conceal it. It
is such a pity that he should feel so, for brightness is nothing; it is in the heart that the values lie. I wish I
could make him understand that a loving good heart is riches, and riches enough, and that without it intellect
is poverty.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 146
Page No 149
Although he talks so little, he has quite a considerable vocabulary. This morning he used a surprisingly good
word. He evidently recognized, himself, that it was a good one, for he worked in in twice afterward, casually.
It was good casual art, still it showed that he possesses a certain quality of perception. Without a doubt that
seed can be made to grow, if cultivated.
Where did he get that word? I do not think I have ever used it.
No, he took no interest in my name. I tried to hide my disappointment, but I suppose I did not succeed. I went
away and sat on the mossbank with my feet in the water. It is where I go when I hunger for companionship,
some one to look at, some one to talk to. It is not enoughthat lovely white body painted there in the pool
but it is something, and something is better than utter loneliness. It talks when I talk; it is sad when I am sad;
it comforts me with its sympathy; it says, "Do not be downhearted, you poor friendless girl; I will be your
friend." It IS a good friend to me, and my only one; it is my sister.
That first time that she forsook me! ah, I shall never forget that never, never. My heart was lead in my
body! I said, "She was all I had, and now she is gone!" In my despair I said, "Break, my heart; I cannot bear
my life any more!" and hid my face in my hands, and there was no solace for me. And when I took them
away, after a little, there she was again, white and shining and beautiful, and I sprang into her arms!
That was perfect happiness; I had known happiness before, but it was not like this, which was ecstasy. I never
doubted her afterward. Sometimes she stayed awaymaybe an hour, maybe almost the whole day, but I
waited and did not doubt; I said, "She is busy, or she is gone on a journey, but she will come." And it was so:
she always did. At night she would not come if it was dark, for she was a timid little thing; but if there was a
moon she would come. I am not afraid of the dark, but she is younger than I am; she was born after I was.
Many and many are the visits I have paid her; she is my comfort and my refuge when my life is hardand it
is mainly that.
TUESDAY.All the morning I was at work improving the estate; and I purposely kept away from him in
the hope that he would get lonely and come. But he did not.
At noon I stopped for the day and took my recreation by flitting all about with the bees and the butterflies and
reveling in the flowers, those beautiful creatures that catch the smile of God out of the sky and preserve it! I
gathered them, and made them into wreaths and garlands and clothed myself in them while I ate my
luncheon apples, of course; then I sat in the shade and wished and waited. But he did not come.
But no matter. Nothing would have come of it, for he does not care for flowers. He called them rubbish, and
cannot tell one from another, and thinks it is superior to feel like that. He does not care for me, he does not
care for flowers, he does not care for the painted sky at eventideis there anything he does care for, except
building shacks to coop himself up in from the good clean rain, and thumping the melons, and sampling the
grapes, and fingering the fruit on the trees, to see how those properties are coming along?
I laid a dry stick on the ground and tried to bore a hole in it with another one, in order to carry out a scheme
that I had, and soon I got an awful fright. A thin, transparent bluish film rose out of the hole, and I dropped
everything and ran! I thought it was a spirit, and I WAS so frightened! But I looked back, and it was not
coming; so I leaned against a rock and rested and panted, and let my limps go on trembling until they got
steady again; then I crept warily back, alert, watching, and ready to fly if there was occasion; and when I was
come near, I parted the branches of a rosebush and peeped throughwishing the man was about, I was
looking so cunning and prettybut the sprite was gone. I went there, and there was a pinch of delicate pink
dust in the hole. I put my finger in, to feel it, and said OUCH! and took it out again. It was a cruel pain. I put
my finger in my mouth; and by standing first on one foot and then the other, and grunting, I presently eased
my misery; then I was full of interest, and began to examine.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 147
Page No 150
I was curious to know what the pink dust was. Suddenly the name of it occurred to me, though I had never
heard of it before. It was FIRE! I was as certain of it as a person could be of anything in the world. So
without hesitation I named it thatfire.
I had created something that didn't exist before; I had added a new thing to the world's uncountable
properties; I realized this, and was proud of my achievement, and was going to run and find him and tell him
about it, thinking to raise myself in his esteem but I reflected, and did not do it. Nohe would not care for
it. He would ask what it was good for, and what could I answer? for if it was not GOOD for something, but
only beautiful, merely beautiful
So I sighed, and did not go. For it wasn't good for anything; it could not build a shack, it could not improve
melons, it could not hurry a fruit crop; it was useless, it was a foolishness and a vanity; he would despise it
and say cutting words. But to me it was not despicable; I said, "Oh, you fire, I love you, you dainty pink
creature, for you are BEAUTIFULand that is enough!" and was going to gather it to my breast. But
refrained. Then I made another maxim out of my head, though it was so nearly like the first one that I was
afraid it was only a plagiarism: "THE BURNT EXPERIMENT SHUNS THE FIRE."
I wrought again; and when I had made a good deal of firedust I emptied it into a handful of dry brown grass,
intending to carry it home and keep it always and play with it; but the wind struck it and it sprayed up and
spat out at me fiercely, and I dropped it and ran. When I looked back the blue spirit was towering up and
stretching and rolling away like a cloud, and instantly I thought of the name of itSMOKE!though, upon
my word, I had never heard of smoke before.
Soon brilliant yellow and red flares shot up through the smoke, and I named them in an
instantFLAMESand I was right, too, though these were the very first flames that had ever been in the
world. They climbed the trees, then flashed splendidly in and out of the vast and increasing volume of
tumbling smoke, and I had to clap my hands and laugh and dance in my rapture, it was so new and strange
and so wonderful and so beautiful!
He came running, and stopped and gazed, and said not a word for many minutes. Then he asked what it was.
Ah, it was too bad that he should ask such a direct question. I had to answer it, of course, and I did. I said it
was fire. If it annoyed him that I should know and he must ask; that was not my fault; I had no desire to
annoy him. After a pause he asked:
"How did it come?"
Another direct question, and it also had to have a direct answer.
"I made it."
The fire was traveling farther and farther off. He went to the edge of the burned place and stood looking
down, and said:
"What are these?"
"Firecoals."
He picked up one to examine it, but changed his mind and put it down again. Then he went away. NOTHING
interests him.
But I was interested. There were ashes, gray and soft and delicate and prettyI knew what they were at
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 148
Page No 151
once. And the embers; I knew the embers, too. I found my apples, and raked them out, and was glad; for I am
very young and my appetite is active. But I was disappointed; they were all burst open and spoiled. Spoiled
apparently; but it was not so; they were better than raw ones. Fire is beautiful; some day it will be useful, I
think.
FRIDAY.I saw him again, for a moment, last Monday at nightfall, but only for a moment. I was hoping he
would praise me for trying to improve the estate, for I had meant well and had worked hard. But he was not
pleased, and turned away and left me. He was also displeased on another account: I tried once more to
persuade him to stop going over the Falls. That was because the fire had revealed to me a new passionquite
new, and distinctly different from love, grief, and those others which I had already discoveredFEAR. And
it is horrible!I wish I had never discovered it; it gives me dark moments, it spoils my happiness, it makes
me shiver and tremble and shudder. But I could not persuade him, for he has not discovered fear yet, and so
he could not understand me.
Extract from Adam's Diary
Perhaps I ought to remember that she is very young, a mere girl and make allowances. She is all interest,
eagerness, vivacity, the world is to her a charm, a wonder, a mystery, a joy; she can't speak for delight when
she finds a new flower, she must pet it and caress it and smell it and talk to it, and pour out endearing names
upon it. And she is colormad: brown rocks, yellow sand, gray moss, green foliage, blue sky; the pearl of the
dawn, the purple shadows on the mountains, the golden islands floating in crimson seas at sunset, the pallid
moon sailing through the shredded cloudrack, the starjewels glittering in the wastes of spacenone of
them is of any practical value, so far as I can see, but because they have color and majesty, that is enough for
her, and she loses her mind over them. If she could quiet down and keep still a couple minutes at a time, it
would be a reposeful spectacle. In that case I think I could enjoy looking at her; indeed I am sure I could, for I
am coming to realize that she is a quite remarkably comely creature lithe, slender, trim, rounded, shapely,
nimble, graceful; and once when she was standing marblewhite and sundrenched on a boulder, with her
young head tilted back and her hand shading her eyes, watching the flight of a bird in the sky, I recognized
that she was beautiful.
MONDAY NOON.If there is anything on the planet that she is not interested in it is not in my list. There
are animals that I am indifferent to, but it is not so with her. She has no discrimination, she takes to all of
them, she thinks they are all treasures, every new one is welcome.
When the mighty brontosaurus came striding into camp, she regarded it as an acquisition, I considered it a
calamity; that is a good sample of the lack of harmony that prevails in our views of things. She wanted to
domesticate it, I wanted to make it a present of the homestead and move out. She believed it could be tamed
by kind treatment and would be a good pet; I said a pet twentyone feet high and eightfour feet long would
be no proper thing to have about the place, because, even with the best intentions and without meaning any
harm, it could sit down on the house and mash it, for any one could see by the look of its eye that it was
absentminded.
Still, her heart was set upon having that monster, and she couldn't give it up. She thought we could start a
dairy with it, and wanted me to help milk it; but I wouldn't; it was too risky. The sex wasn't right, and we
hadn't any ladder anyway. Then she wanted to ride it, and look at the scenery. Thirty or forty feet of its tail
was lying on the ground, like a fallen tree, and she thought she could climb it, but she was mistaken; when
she got to the steep place it was too slick and down she came, and would have hurt herself but for me.
Was she satisfied now? No. Nothing ever satisfies her but demonstration; untested theories are not in her line,
and she won't have them. It is the right spirit, I concede it; it attracts me; I feel the influence of it; if I were
with her more I think I should take it up myself. Well, she had one theory remaining about this colossus: she
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 149
Page No 152
thought that if we could tame it and make him friendly we could stand in the river and use him for a bridge. It
turned out that he was already plenty tame enoughat least as far as she was concerned so she tried her
theory, but it failed: every time she got him properly placed in the river and went ashore to cross over him, he
came out and followed her around like a pet mountain. Like the other animals. They all do that.
FRIDAY.TuesdayWednesdayThursdayand today: all without seeing him. It is a long time to be
alone; still, it is better to be alone than unwelcome.
I HAD to have companyI was made for it, I thinkso I made friends with the animals. They are just
charming, and they have the kindest disposition and the politest ways; they never look sour, they never let
you feel that you are intruding, they smile at you and wag their tail, if they've got one, and they are always
ready for a romp or an excursion or anything you want to propose. I think they are perfect gentlemen. All
these days we have had such good times, and it hasn't been lonesome for me, ever. Lonesome! No, I should
say not. Why, there's always a swarm of them around sometimes as much as four or five acresyou can't
count them; and when you stand on a rock in the midst and look out over the furry expanse it is so mottled
and splashed and gay with color and frisking sheen and sunflash, and so rippled with stripes, that you might
think it was a lake, only you know it isn't; and there's storms of sociable birds, and hurricanes of whirring
wings; and when the sun strikes all that feathery commotion, you have a blazing up of all the colors you can
think of, enough to put your eyes out.
We have made long excursions, and I have see a great deal of the world; almost all of it, I think; and so I am
the first traveler, and the only one. When we are on the march, it is an imposing sight there's nothing like it
anywhere. For comfort I ride a tiger or a leopard, because it is soft and has a round back that fits me, and
because they are such pretty animals; but for long distance or for scenery I ride the elephant. He hoists me up
with his trunk, but I can get off myself; when we are ready to camp, he sits and I slide down the back way.
The birds and animals are all friendly to each other, and there are no disputes about anything. They all talk,
and they all talk to me, but it must be a foreign language, for I cannot make out a word they say; yet they
often understand me when I talk back, particularly the dog and the elephant. It makes me ashamed. It shows
that they are brighter than I am, for I want to be the principal Experiment myselfand I intend to be, too.
I have learned a number of things, and am educated, now, but I wasn't at first. I was ignorant at first. At first
it used to vex me because, with all my watching, I was never smart enough to be around when the water was
running uphill; but now I do not mind it. I have experimented and experimented until now I know it never
does run uphill, except in the dark. I know it does in the dark, because the pool never goes dry, which it
would, of course, if the water didn't come back in the night. It is best to prove things by actual experiment;
then you KNOW; whereas if you depend on guessing and supposing and conjecturing, you never get
educated.
Some things you CAN'T find out; but you will never know you can't by guessing and supposing: no, you
have to be patient and go on experimenting until you find out that you can't find out. And it is delightful to
have it that way, it makes the world so interesting. If there wasn't anything to find out, it would be dull. Even
trying to find out and not finding out is just as interesting as trying to find out and finding out, and I don't
know but more so. The secret of the water was a treasure until I GOT it; then the excitement all went away,
and I recognized a sense of loss.
By experiment I know that wood swims, and dry leaves, and feathers, and plenty of other things; therefore by
all that cumulative evidence you know that a rock will swim; but you have to put up with simply knowing it,
for there isn't any way to prove itup to now. But I shall find a waythen THAT excitement will go. Such
things make me sad; because by and by when I have found out everything there won't be any more
excitements, and I do love excitements so! The other night I couldn't sleep for thinking about it.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 150
Page No 153
At first I couldn't make out what I was made for, but now I think it was to search out the secrets of this
wonderful world and be happy and thank the Giver of it all for devising it. I think there are many things to
learn yetI hope so; and by economizing and not hurrying too fast I think they will last weeks and weeks. I
hope so. When you cast up a feather it sails away on the air and goes out of sight; then you throw up a clod
and it doesn't. It comes down, every time. I have tried it and tried it, and it is always so. I wonder why it is?
Of course it DOESN'T come down, but why should it SEEM to? I suppose it is an optical illusion. I mean,
one of them is. I don't know which one. It may be the feather, it may be the clod; I can't prove which it is, I
can only demonstrate that one or the other is a fake, and let a person take his choice.
By watching, I know that the stars are not going to last. I have seen some of the best ones melt and run down
the sky. Since one can melt, they can all melt; since they can all melt, they can all melt the same night. That
sorrow will comeI know it. I mean to sit up every night and look at them as long as I can keep awake; and
I will impress those sparkling fields on my memory, so that by and by when they are taken away I can by my
fancy restore those lovely myriads to the black sky and make them sparkle again, and double them by the blur
of my tears.
After the Fall
When I look back, the Garden is a dream to me. It was beautiful, surpassingly beautiful, enchantingly
beautiful; and now it is lost, and I shall not see it any more.
The Garden is lost, but I have found HIM, and am content. He loves me as well as he can; I love him with all
the strength of my passionate nature, and this, I think, is proper to my youth and sex. If I ask myself why I
love him, I find I do not know, and do not really much care to know; so I suppose that this kind of love is not
a product of reasoning and statistics, like one's love for other reptiles and animals. I think that this must be so.
I love certain birds because of their song; but I do not love Adam on account of his singingno, it is not
that; the more he sings the more I do not get reconciled to it. Yet I ask him to sing, because I wish to learn to
like everything he is interested in. I am sure I can learn, because at first I could not stand it, but now I can. It
sours the milk, but it doesn't matter; I can get used to that kind of milk.
It is not on account of his brightness that I love himno, it is not that. He is not to blame for his brightness,
such as it is, for he did not make it himself; he is as God make him, and that is sufficient. There was a wise
purpose in it, THAT I know. In time it will develop, though I think it will not be sudden; and besides, there is
no hurry; he is well enough just as he is.
It is not on account of his gracious and considerate ways and his delicacy that I love him. No, he has lacks in
this regard, but he is well enough just so, and is improving.
It is not on account of his industry that I love himno, it is not that. I think he has it in him, and I do not
know why he conceals it from me. It is my only pain. Otherwise he is frank and open with me, now. I am sure
he keeps nothing from me but this. It grieves me that he should have a secret from me, and sometimes it
spoils my sleep, thinking of it, but I will put it out of my mind; it shall not trouble my happiness, which is
otherwise full to overflowing.
It is not on account of his education that I love himno, it is not that. He is selfeducated, and does really
know a multitude of things, but they are not so.
It is not on account of his chivalry that I love himno, it is not that. He told on me, but I do not blame him;
it is a peculiarity of sex, I think, and he did not make his sex. Of course I would not have told on him, I would
have perished first; but that is a peculiarity of sex, too, and I do not take credit for it, for I did not make my
sex.
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 151
Page No 154
Then why is it that I love him? MERELY BECAUSE HE IS MASCULINE, I think.
At bottom he is good, and I love him for that, but I could love him without it. If he should beat me and abuse
me, I should go on loving him. I know it. It is a matter of sex, I think.
He is strong and handsome, and I love him for that, and I admire him and am proud of him, but I could love
him without those qualities. He he were plain, I should love him; if he were a wreck, I should love him; and I
would work for him, and slave over him, and pray for him, and watch by his bedside until I died.
Yes, I think I love him merely because he is MINE and is MASCULINE. There is no other reason, I suppose.
And so I think it is as I first said: that this kind of love is not a product of reasonings and statistics. It just
COMESnone knows whenceand cannot explain itself. And doesn't need to.
It is what I think. But I am only a girl, the first that has examined this matter, and it may turn out that in my
ignorance and inexperience I have not got it right.
Forty Years Later
It is my prayer, it is my longing, that we may pass from this life togethera longing which shall never perish
from the earth, but shall have place in the heart of every wife that loves, until the end of time; and it shall be
called by my name.
But if one of us must go first, it is my prayer that it shall be I; for he is strong, I am weak, I am not so
necessary to him as he is to melife without him would not be life; now could I endure it? This prayer is
also immortal, and will not cease from being offered up while my race continues. I am the first wife; and in
the last wife I shall be repeated.
At Eve's Grave
ADAM: Wheresoever she was, THERE was Eden.
***
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories
The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories 152
Bookmarks
1. Table of Contents, page = 3
2. The $30,000 Bequest and Other Stories, page = 4